MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

By Marshall Thomas

ONE:
Phoenix Program

TWO:
HISTORY of US Government Human Experimentation:
Eugenics
Human Radiation Studies
Elmer Allen Granddaughter Testimony
Agent Orange

THREE:
Cold War
Doolittle
McCarthyism
Operation Paperclip
Reinhardt Gehlen
Operation Mockingbird
Operation Northwoods

FOUR:
MKULTRA-1950’s
Brainwashing- USSR, China, US
Helms, Gottlieb
Allen Dulles
Estabrooks
Cameron

MKULTRA-1960’s, 1970’s –
Helms,
Aldrich
Pandora
Delgado
Jolly West

MKULTRA VICTIM TESTIMONY:
Valerie Wolfe, Claudia Mullen, Chris DeNicola

Programming levels

FIVE:
Nonlethal weapons
Greenham Common
DOD/DOJ
Iraq

SIX:
CULTS
Aquino
Moon
FMSF
Remote viewing

SEVEN:
Trojan Horse

EIGHT:
Cointelpro

NINE:
CIA Blowback:
Golden Triangle
Ed Wilson
Katherine Griggs
Guatemala organ donors

TEN:
Directed Energy Weapons USSR
Woodpecker

ELEVEN:
Directed Energy Weapons Scientists

TWELVE:
SDI/HAARP
THIRTEEN:
Military Doctrine
MindWar
The Aviary

FOURTEEN:
Patents/Spin-offs
Implants
ADS
Milliwave radar

FIFTEEN:
CIA/Corporate Proprietaries
SAIC
Hadron
DynCorp

Operation Cyclone

SIXTEEN:
Law
Girard
John Glenn
Akwei
Milgram
Street Theater
TI experience
Weed and Seed

SEVENTEEN:
End Game

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

Phoenix Program:

The Phoenix Program, created by the CIA in 1967, was aimed at “neutralizing”—through
assassination, kidnapping, and torture, the civilian infrastructure that supported the Viet
Cong insurgency in South Vietnam. It was a terrifying “final solution” that violated the
Geneva Conventions. The Phoenix Program’s civilian targets of assassination were VC
tax collectors, supply officers, political cadre, local military officials, and suspected
sympathizers. Faulty intelligence often led to the murder of innocent civilians, rival
Vietnamese would report their enemies as “VC” in order for US troops to kill them. In
1971, William Colby, head of CIA in Vietnam, testified the number killed was 20,857.
South Vietnamese government figures were 40,994 dead. CIA officer Ted Shackley
managed (600 military and (40-50) CIA liaison officers) who were working with South Vietnamese officers in 44 provinces. Ted Shackley and Robert Komer played key roles in recruiting Phoenix Program personnel. Many Covert Action officers were Cuban
refugees from the Bay of Pigs fiasco. They ran the CIA’s Counter-Terror (CT) Teams,
which were in fact assassination squads. Colby, Komer, and Shackley reported to DCI
Richard Helms and the White House. From the beginning the Phoenix Program was
conceived by the White House and supported by the CIA. Phoenix called for “neutralizing” 1800 targets a month. About one third of VC targeted for arrest were summarily executed. Green Berets and Navy SEALs would assassinate suspected VC sympathizers or cadres, as well as South Vietnamese collaborators and double agents. In 1982 an Ex-Phoenix operative revealed that sometimes orders were given to kill U.S.
military personnel who were considered security risks. He suspects the orders came not from “division”, but from a higher authority such as the CIA or the Office of Naval Intelligence.

The following is testimony of Vincent Okamoto, combat officer (Lieutenant) in Vietnam in 1968, and recipient of Distinguished Service Cross, the second highest award conferred by the US Army. Wounded 3 times. “The problem was, how do you find the people on the blacklist? It’s not like you had their address and telephone number. The normal procedure would be to go into a village and just grab someone and say, ‘Where’s Nguyen so-and-so?’ Half the time the people were so afraid they would say anything. Then a Phoenix team would take the informant, put a sandbag over his head, poke out two holes so he could see, put commo wire around his neck like a long leash, and walk him through the village and say, ‘When we go by Nguyen’s house scratch your head.’
Then that night Phoenix would come back, knock on the door, and say, ‘April Fool,
motherfucker.’ Whoever answered the door would get wasted. As far as they were
concerned whoever answered was a Communist, including family members. Sometimes they’d come back to camp with ears to prove that they killed people.”
Penetrations into the Viet Cong Infrastructure was accomplished by blackmailing or
terrorizing a member of a targeted individual’s family to gathering information. Every Vietnamese 15 and over had to register and carry identity cards, these records were
computerized and eventually it evolved into a highly computerized and statistical means of generating 1800 names a month for the target list, coordinating the information on suspects from 30,000 plus informants. When the strategic Hamlet program failed, CIA and military intelligence concentrated on the Phoenix Program, a terror campaign aimed at the civilian population. Instead of winning hearts and minds, using the threat of assassination and a state of terror to defeat the NV. Many non-political Vietnamese were arrested and tortured and in effect forced into the resistance army. Phoenix Program architect Robert Komer, after leaving the Pentagon said, “I would have done a lot of things differently and been more cautious about getting us involved”. He called the war “a strategic disaster which cost us 57,000 lives and a half trillion dollars”.

Phoenix USA: The Vietnam War was the formative experience for a generation of CIA
and military intelligence personnel involved in the Phoenix Program. They viewed the
military defeat in Vietnam as a betrayal on the home front, a loss of will by domestic
political enemies, not a military failure against a nationalist revolution fought as a
guerilla war. The Phoenix Program, assassinating suspected VC sympathizers in a
systematic manner, worked well and is the blueprint for the current black op targeting
thousands of loyal Americans using state of the art microwave (MW) and radio frequency
radiation (RFR) weapons. The motivation to suppress domestic dissidents and to
assassinate loyal American opposition stems from the perception of dissent against the
war as treason. This philosophy is stated very clearly in the MindWar paper written by
NSA General Aquino. The DOD has a huge stake in futuristic technology that kills by ionizing and non-ionizing radiation, leaving little or no trace. The indiscriminant killing of the Phoenix Program continues on American soil. The terms soft kill, slow kill and silent kill refer to the new way of killing the enemy in conflicts short of war and the small wars of the future.

The counterinsurgency doctrine has now been applied to the home front, so that the perceived betrayal of the military in Vietnam will not be repeated. The generation of CIA and military intelligence led by Shackley, Helms, Casey, Abrams, Singlaub, Secord, John B. Alexander, Michael Aquino, Paul Vallely, and others have built the perfect beast, using selective assassination that leaves no trace. The ability to cull the human herd with Silent Kill technology allows a few personalities to remake the entire society in their own image. Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) technology kills with ionizing and non-ionizing radiation or slowly drives the target crazy with silent sound, similar to CIA MKULTRA psychiatrist Ewen Camerons psychic driving technique used to break down the targets personality. The new buzzwords at the Pentagon are silent kill, synthetic telepathy and psychotronics. Another means of attack on targets is the Smirnov patent that uses subliminal suggestion to manipulate human behavior. This patent was purchased by the remote viewing company Psi Tech Corporation. Military intelligence officers involved in developing these “non-lethal weapons” include Col. John B. Alexander, NSA General Michael Aquino, Harold Puthoff, and others, also control Psi Tech. Emotional manipulation is accomplished using Dr. Michael Persinger’s work to remotely project emotional states that the brain entrains or locks onto and emulates. One can broadcast rage or fear at an individual target to manipulate and control them. As if these methods were not enough to torture and murder people, add to this nightmarish toolbox, active gang stalking. CIA created cults and other cause-oriented groups are used to induce further trauma in the target by actively harassing them in public in a neutralization technique described in counterintelligence operations manuals that are aimed at enemy agents. In the race to develop a new weapon system it has always been necessary to test it on human beings. Perfecting the latest weapons designed to kill slowly and silently as well as perfecting the process of controlling the human mind are no
different. Once the weaponry has been perfected on these few thousand people the same techniques will be applied en mass to the general population, and then to humanity as a whole.

Col. John B. Alexander stated in an interview with the Washington Post in 2007, …The military and intelligence agencies were still scared by the excesses of MK-ULTRA, the infamous CIA program that involved, in part, slipping LSD to unsuspecting victims. “Until recently, anything that smacked of [mind control] was extremely dangerous” because Congress would simply take the money away, he said. Alexander acknowledged that “there were some abuses that took place,” but added that, on the whole, “I would argue we threw the baby out with the bath water”. But September 11, 2001, changed the mood in Washington, and some in the national security community are again expressing interest in mind control, particularly a younger generation of officials who weren’t around for MK-ULTRA. “It’s interesting, that it’s coming back,” Alexander observed. While Alexander scoffs at the notion that he is somehow part of an elaborate plot to control people’s minds, he acknowledges support for learning how to tap into a potential enemy’s brain. He gives as an example the possible use of functional magnetic resonance imaging, or fMRI, for lie detection. “Brain mapping” with fMRI theoretically could allow interrogators to know when someone is lying by watching for activity in particular parts of the brain. For interrogating terrorists, fMRI could come in handy.

Alexander also is intrigued by the possibility of using electronic means to modify
behavior. The dilemma of the war on terrorism, he notes, is that it never ends. So what do you do with enemies, such as those at Guantanamo: keep them there forever? That’s impractical. Behavior modification could be an alternative, he says. “Maybe I can fix
you, or electronically neuter you, so it’s safe to release you into society, so you won’t
come back and kill me,” Alexander says.
It’s only a matter of time before technology
allows that scenario to come true, he continues. “We’re now getting to where we can do that”. “Where does that fall in the ethics spectrum? That’s a really tough question”.

HISTORY OF US GOVT HUMAN
EXPERIMENTATION:

In order to understand the current state sponsored human experimentation, it is
necessary to begin with previous programs that began in the early 1900’s, and
continued to the present day.

EUGENICS MOVEMENT

Eugenics originated in England with the work of Francis Galton who studied hereditary
traits in families and began the nature versus nurture debate and its ultimate focus on
twins to answer the question of what was more powerful heredity or environment. He
proposed positive Eugenics, encouraging the reproduction of eminent men and families.
He cautioned against drawing premature and harmful conclusions from his work, but like
his cousin, Charles Darwin, his work was used as justification for some of the greatest
crimes in history. Negative Eugenics is the application of means to discourage the
breeding of the―unfit‖, including anti-race mixing marriage laws, segregation
(institutionalization), sterilization, and euthanasia. Eugenics is not a true science and
though it is dressed up in mathematics to give it legitimacy it has more in common with
the quack science of Phrenology. Phrenology was the study of the head size and shape to
determine intelligence and character.
The industrial age had thrown millions of people off the farm and into the city to work in low paying factory jobs. The sheer scale of the problems of mental illness, alcoholism
and crime seemed overwhelming. Added to this, millions of Eastern Europeans and
Italians came to America and made native the population uneasy. They were viewed as
bad stock compared to the more―Nordic types‖ that made up earlier waves of
immigration from Western Europe. Suggestions for solving these problems took the form of segregation, sterilization, and mass euthanasia, however the Eugenics movement leaders were smart enough to realize that America was not prepared for euthanasia. The Eugenics movement took shape in America with the founding of the Eugenics Recording Office at Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory in 1910 by Charles Davenport with money from the Carnegie Institution. The ERO compiled millions of files on ordinary Americans.

The adherents of Eugenics included some of the most influential doctors and scientists of
the era, including Alexander Graham Bell, Luther Burbank, W.M. Kellogg, David Starr
Jordan, the President of Stanford University, William Welch of Johns Hopkins University. Professors at Harvard, Columbia, Yale, and other universities taught 375 courses on Eugenics. The hypothesis that mental illness, crime, and poverty were inherited factors and could be cured through negative Eugenics had by the 1920‘s been accepted by American Society as fact. Contests for Fitter family were common at state fairs and Eugenics publications and ideas were widespread.
This could not have been possible without the hard work of many eminent men and the application of large amounts of money.

The great fortunes of The Carnegie Institution, The Rockefeller Foundation, Harriman family, Ford foundation, Milbank Memorial Fund, and others funded the ERO, The American Eugenics Society, The American Eugenics Party and others. The American
Eugenics movement actively encouraged foreign countries to participate, concentrating most heavily on Germany. The opening address of the Second International Congress of Eugenics in 1921 was repeated in German. Only 3,000 people had been forcibly sterilized by the time the famous case of Buck vs. Bell reached the Supreme Court. Carrie Buck was a 17 year old girl who became
pregnant out of wedlock in 1920‘s Virginia. She was ostracized by her community and
her baby Vivian Buck, was reported to the ERO as appearing not normal. Carrie and her
mother‘s files were examined, both had previously been classified as MORONS and
court proceedings were begun to have Carrie forcibly sterilized without examination.
Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes delivered the verdict of the court in 1927. “It is better for all the world, if instead of waiting to execute degenerate offspring for crime, or to let them starve for their imbecility, society can prevent those who are manifestly unfit from continuing their kind. The principle that sustains compulsory vaccination is broad enough to cover cutting the Fallopian tubes.
Jacobson v. Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 25 S. Ct. 358, 3 Ann. Cas. 765. Three generations of imbeciles are enough”.

This decision validated Virginia‘s Eugenical Sterilization Act and set in motion the
forced sterilization of 30-60k American citizens. Eventually similar laws were passed in 34 other states. Carrie Buck was not a promiscuous and disruptive moronic slut as she had been portrayed at trial by the testimony of her school superintendent.
She had been raped by her foster family‘s son. She had been on the honor roll. Her forcible
sterilization was a result of lies, incorrect diagnosis, and a plot to pass the Virginia Law.
A review of the case uncovered a conspiracy between Carrie‘s defense lawyer and the
Colony of Virginia to ensure the constitutionality of Virginia‘s new law.
The state was trying to save money by sterilizing the growing population at its mental health facilities. The greatest impact of Buck vs. Bell was in Germany. In 1933 the Nazi government adopted the Prevention of Hereditarily Ill Offspring Act which was based on Buck vs. Bell and led to the forced sterilization of 375,000 people and the banning of marriage and sexual relations between Germans and Jews. The Rockefeller Foundation funded the Eugenicists at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute including the work of Ernst Rudin, a leading psychiatrist who became an architect and prime director of the murderous medical experimentation programs conducted on thousands of Jews, Gypsies, and others. American money also endowed the work of Otmar Freiherr von Verchuer who headed the Institute for Anthropology, Human Heredity and Eugenics. He wrote in his Eugenics Journal that ―Germany‘s war would yield a total solution to the Jewish Problem.‖ Verschuer had a longtime assistant. His name was Josef Mengele. On May 30, 1943, Mengele arrived at Auschwitz. Verschuer notified the German Research Society, “My assistant, Dr. Josef Mengele (M.D., Ph.D.) joined me in this branch of research. He is presently employed as Hauptsturmführer (captain) and camp physician in the Auschwitz concentration camp. Anthropological testing of the most diverse racial groups in this concentration camp is being carried out with permission of the SS Reichsführer (Himmler).” Mengele began searching the boxcar arrivals for twins. When he found them, he performed beastly experiments, scrupulously wrote up the reports and sent the paperwork back to Verschuer’s institute for evaluation. Often, cadavers, eyes and other body parts were also dispatched to Berlin’s eugenic institutes. Several doctors who had been sent to Auschwitz for aiding Jews were forced to work as his assistants and described him thus…His experiments and observations were carried out in an abnormal fashion. When he made transfusions he purposely used incorrect blood types. He would inject substances and then ignore the results. He did what he pleased and conducted his experiments like a mad amateur. He was not a savant. He had the mania of a collector. He was also fascinated with gypsies and dwarfs as human specimens. His experiments, lacking scientific value, were no more than foolish playing and all his activities were full of contradiction.

In other words, he was a hack with an MD and a Ph.D. in Eugenics, a quack science.
―The toll of Eugenics Laws would fall heavily on non-Jewish Germans as well. The
chronology of events is instructive. First patients in German mental facilities were
sterilized, then it was decided to gas them. CO gas was used in the beginning but was
discarded in favor of Zyklon B gas for reasons of economy and effectiveness. Next all the residents of the old age homes in Germany were either starved, given lethal injection,
or gassed and then cremated. Finally German citizens who had physical disabilities, many quite mild or correctable, were euthanized. Between 50,000 and 100,000 were eventually killed.

The program was referred to as a mercy death however nothing could be farther from the
truth. Witnesses said that the floor, walls, and even ceiling of the gas chamber were stained with blood, vomit, urine and feces. At the center of the room would be an enormous pile of bodies in the general shape of a pyramid as people struggled to climb on top of each other to reach the last remaining breathable air near the ceiling.

American Eugenics movement leaders went underground and changed the name of their
organizations. The lifelong friendships between people like Verschuer and the leading members of the American Eugenics Movement continued even after the Holocaust. He and many others were never punished and remained influential men in society. Their portraits hang in many major universities, both in Germany and America. The names of their victims are mostly lost to history. They included the powerless, people who couldn‘t fight back. Carrie Buck‘s daughter died at the age of 8 years old due to an illness. In her short school career she had made the honor roll.

HUMAN RADIATION STUDIES:

In December 1939 as Europe was poised on the brink of war, two German radiochemists
split the uranium atom in their Berlin laboratory. They confided the results to Lise
Meitner and Otto Fritsch who calculated the released energy at 200 million electron volts
for one atom. The significance of the event was understood immediately in scientific
communities in all nations. Virtually unlimited energy could be produced in a controlled reaction and an uncontrolled reaction would yield an explosive of incredible power. The University of California at Berkeley was where plutonium 238 half life 86 years and plutonium 239 half life 24,000 years were first created. Seaborg, Segre and McMillan used cyclotrons to produce one microgram of plutonium. After months of work their product could be detected but was too small to be seen. Plutonium was described as a crazy metal, small amounts spontaneously combust in air so it must be handled in an environment free of oxygen. Depending on the chemical form it might be blue, green, purple, yellow, red, brown or pink. Seaborg said ―under some conditions it might be brittle like glass or soft like lead. It will disintegrate at room temperature, undergoing five phase changes between room temperature and the melting point. It is fiendishly toxic, even in small amounts.‖ Robley Evans who studied women exposed on the job to radium wrote that as little two micrograms, two millionths of a gram, was fatal. Ernest Lawrence told government officials that plutonium 239 ―could be used to make a super bomb.‖ It was 1941 and the United States would be in the war in a matter of months. Albert Einstein, Leo Szilard, and Arthur Compton were instrumental in persuading FDR to study the feasibility of building a nuclear bomb. The Manhattan Project was the secret effort to build the atomic bomb. It was a gamble that represented several billion dollars and a significant percentage of the war time budget. The Oak Ridge plant in Tennessee
was 56,000 acres devoted to making uranium-235 and the Hanford Washington site made plutonium. These facilities had taken the bench scale process and increased it a billion fold. General Leslie Groves was tapped to head the massive project. He appointed Robert Oppenheimer to be in charge of the design, construction, and testing of the weapon. Los Alamos, New Mexico was chosen as the site of the facility to build and test such a weapon. Quantum Physics was a science that had been invented by twenty year olds and the staff Oppenheimer assembled for the Manhattan Project reflected that. The bomb might not work and if the high explosive failed to ignite the fission reaction $2.5 billion dollars
(1945) worth of plutonium would be scattered across the Jimenez Mountains. Jumbo was the largest fabricated object ever built, designed to contain the plutonium if ignition failed. At dawn on July 16, 1945 the Trinity site witnessed the detonation of the device code named Gadget. The remaining two devices, named Little Boy and Fat Man, were
used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki on August 6 and 9th killing approximately 200,000
people. WWII terror bombing of civilians began with the London Blitz killing 30,000
people and culminated in the firebombing of Dresden Germany and Tokyo. Napalm was
used in 1,000 plane raids that incinerated approximately 200,000 people. The atomic
bomb did not add to the scale of mass murder of civilian populations, but it certainly made it more efficient. Many of the scientists were appalled at the result, some had urged a demonstration shot. The scientists declared publicly that the U.S. possessed only a few
years head start before another nation followed suit. Many of the scientists and some generals advocated international control and the eventual banning of nuclear weapons.
Those that tried to head off a nuclear arms race in the end failed as events and
personalities took on a momentum of their own. Edward Teller advocated the super-
heavy, the Hydrogen bomb. Oppenheimer objected to the development of the Hydrogen
bomb and stated that these were genocidal weapons. He was promptly replaced. Teller
assumed the scientific leadership of the weapons program and remained influential for the entire Cold War. The largest Hydrogen bomb ever tested by the U.S. was around 40
megatons, 4,000 times more powerful than the 10 kiloton Hiroshima bomb. The nuclear
arms race that followed has resulted in the doctrine of MAD, mutually assured destruction. If either the US or USSR launch any or all of their half of the 20,000 nuclear
weapons they have aimed at each other, then they can rest assured that they too would be
completely destroyed in a retaliatory strike. The nuclear arms race consumed much of
the wealth of the US leaving the civilian population living in very real fear that the world could end in a matter of minutes.
Nuclear testing began in the Pacific and the continental US. Residents of the Marshall
Islands were forcibly relocated and dozens of devices were tested there, some so enormous they obliterated large parts of the islands. Captured and obsolete ships were placed in the blast zone with test animals on board. After the detonations thousands of observers and military moved near ground zero to decontaminate equipment. The military brass wanted to know how equipment and men would fare in a nuclear war. At what point are the ships too hot or the men too poisoned to continue to fight. The Air Force sent planes into radioactive clouds that registered 800 rad per hour or higher adopting lead helmets and special shielding in an effort to protect the pilots. The Army placed troops in trenches 1,000 yards from the blast and immediately after the explosion walked them on line through ground zero in an effort to prepare them psychologically for fighting with nuclear weapons. General James Cooney was the foremost advocate of testing and took authority away from the AEC Atomic Energy Commission for the responsibility of setting exposure limits on troops. Scientists were allowed exposure of no more than 3 rad for a 13 week period while limits for military personnel were officially set at 5 rad per test. The badges given to troops to wear measured only external beta radiation and were not used extensively. The scientists working for the AEC wore protective gear while the troops
did not. The health effects of radiation were fairly well known to the scientists involved
due to their animal studies, industrial accidents, and the very public deaths of Madame Curie and others. By the 1920‘s it was known that hundreds of the early pioneers in radiation studies were dead.
A single dose of 350 rad was the human LD-50, the dose that caused death to half those exposed. One millionth of a gram, once inside the human body could cause death.
A nuclear explosion immediately produces Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and X-ray radiation. Hundreds of different radioactive isotopic particles are formed as residual contamination that is absorbed into different body tissues with varying degrees of longevity and toxicity. One example is radioiodine that collects in the thyroid. This kaleidoscope of sources make it difficult to gage what dose has been delivered and to what effect. Inhalation of a small particle of plutonium would collect in the bone marrow and emit energies on the order of 200 million electron volts. The normal energy level of the human cell is 10 electron volts, and under such an assault the cell either dies, becomes inoperable, or grows uncontrollably, in other words, cancer. Arthur Compton and the other physicist knew what had happened to the earlier experimenters with radioactive materials. Compton chose Robert Stone in Berkeley and Joseph Hamilton at Chicago to research the biological aspects. The scientists who conducted these experiments were not from the inner sanctum trying to build the Bomb, years 1951 and 1974 studying about 500 patients. The TBI experiments were only a subset of the radiation experiments on human subjects that included plutonium injections,
radioactive isotope studies, and many others.
Vanderbilt University Hospital Prenatal Clinic hosted 850 pregnant women to a secret
study using radioactive isotopes iron-55 and iron-59. The pregnant women were given a
cocktail and told it was vitamins for their unborn child. Free health care was the lure
used on the economically disadvantaged women. Helen Hutchison was 6 months
pregnant and visited the clinic in July, 1946 seeking treatment for nausea. She was given
a cocktail by the doctor and told to drink it, that it would make her feel better. Several
months after the birth of her daughter her hair fell out and she developed blisters, anemia, and later had life threatening complications after several miscarriages.
Her daughter Barbara was always tired as a child, developed an immune system disorder and skin cancer. Many of the mothers and children exposed to radioactive iron developed strange afflictions, rashes, anemia, blood disorders, and cancer. Paul Hahn, the principle investigator in the study, was a protégé of Stafford Warren and had worked with Robly Evans. Hahn wrote that iron-55 with a half life of 5 years was too hazardous to be given to humans and had no therapeutic value, yet he used it in this study which was partially funded by the Rockefeller Foundation. Helen Hutchison‘s husband had landed in Europe on D-Day, and had personally helped liberate Buchenwald concentration camp. The Nazi doctors who worked in the camp may have been some of the very men who participated in the radiation experiment on his wife and unborn child. One study conducted at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts used
radioactive iron and calcium secretly given to 74 orphans in their oatmeal using the ruse of a nutrition study. Robley Evans produced the radioactive isotopes in the MIT cyclotron and supervised the experiment. The lure used by the MIT scientists was membership in a
science club that went on school outings to baseball games and even Christmas parties at the MIT faculty club. The scientists may not have believed that the amount of radiation involved was harmful, but they would not have allowed this experiment to be conducted on their own families.

At Washington State Penitentiary and Oregon State Prison about 200 prisoners had their testicles irradiated with 8 to 600 rads with the lure of a little money and extra privileges.

Carl Heller, one of the world‘s leading endocrinologists, and his protégé C. Alvin Paulsen ran the two studies from 1963 until 1971. These and similar experiments on thousands of people continued for 30 years in the vain search for a biological dosimeter. The identities and ultimate fates of the test subjects will never be known, most going to their graves never knowing they had been used as human guinea pigs by their government. Elmer Allen was designated experimental test subject CAL-13. On July 18, 1947 in a San Francisco Hospital he was injected with plutonium in the left leg. Three days later the leg was amputated at mid thigh. Elmer was a porter for the Pullman Company who injured his leg while stepping off a train. He was diagnosed with a fracture that developed into a cyst. The first test for cancer was negative, a second test indicated
cancer. Unable to work after the amputation, he was forced to return to Italy, Texas with
his wife and three children. His wife recalled that he began having epileptic seizures, ―he
would chew the spoon to pieces, his tongue too‖. Elmer began drinking heavily and told
his best friend that he had been used as a guinea pig, but no one not even his family
doctor believed him. The doctor later diagnosed him as a paranoid schizophrenic.
During an effort to collect the bodies of the people injected with plutonium it was
discovered to their amazement that 4 of them were still alive. In 1973 Austin Bues, from
the Center for Human Radiobiology wrote to Elmer and asked him to be in a metabolism
study. He and his wife were brought to Chicago and Elmer‘s urine and feces were
collected for two weeks. The trip was paid for and Elmer received $140 plus $13 a day
expenses. X-rays revealed bone damage consisted with radiation. One year after Elmer‘s death the family was contacted by a reporter and learned that Elmer had been a human experimental subject and the family had been lied to for 44 years. Elmer Allen died in 1991, his head stone reads Elmer Allen 1911-1947 CAL-13 1947- 1991 One of America‘s nuclear guinea pigs. On 7 December 1993, Secretary of Energy Hazel O‘Leary ordered her department to open classified files covering projects that had involved the use of human beings as guinea pigs since WWII. A major project was initiated to identify relevant documents. The index itself runs to 150 pages. The following is testimony from Elmer Allen‘s granddaughter before the President‘s Advisory Committee on Human Radiation Experiments, March, 1995.

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

By Marshall Thomas

ONE:
Phoenix Program

TWO:
HISTORY of US Government Human Experimentation:
Eugenics
Human Radiation Studies
Elmer Allen Granddaughter Testimony
Agent Orange

THREE:
Cold War
Doolittle
McCarthyism
Operation Paperclip
Reinhardt Gehlen
Operation Mockingbird
Operation Northwoods

FOUR:
MKULTRA-1950’s
Brainwashing- USSR, China, US
Helms, Gottlieb
Allen Dulles
Estabrooks
Cameron

MKULTRA-1960’s, 1970’s –
Helms,
Aldrich
Pandora
Delgado
Jolly West

MKULTRA VICTIM TESTIMONY:
Valerie Wolfe, Claudia Mullen, Chris DeNicola

Programming levels

FIVE:
Nonlethal weapons
Greenham Common
DOD/DOJ
Iraq

SIX:
CULTS
Aquino
Moon
FMSF
Remote viewing

SEVEN:
Trojan Horse

EIGHT:
Cointelpro

NINE:
CIA Blowback:
Golden Triangle
Ed Wilson
Katherine Griggs
Guatemala organ donors

TEN:
Directed Energy Weapons USSR
Woodpecker

ELEVEN:
Directed Energy Weapons Scientists

TWELVE:
SDI/HAARP
THIRTEEN:
Military Doctrine
MindWar
The Aviary

FOURTEEN:
Patents/Spin-offs
Implants
ADS
Milliwave radar

FIFTEEN:
CIA/Corporate Proprietaries
SAIC
Hadron
DynCorp

Operation Cyclone

SIXTEEN:
Law
Girard
John Glenn
Akwei
Milgram
Street Theater
TI experience
Weed and Seed

SEVENTEEN:
End Game

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

Phoenix Program:

The Phoenix Program, created by the CIA in 1967, was aimed at “neutralizing”—through
assassination, kidnapping, and torture, the civilian infrastructure that supported the Viet
Cong insurgency in South Vietnam. It was a terrifying “final solution” that violated the
Geneva Conventions. The Phoenix Program’s civilian targets of assassination were VC
tax collectors, supply officers, political cadre, local military officials, and suspected
sympathizers. Faulty intelligence often led to the murder of innocent civilians, rival
Vietnamese would report their enemies as “VC” in order for US troops to kill them. In
1971, William Colby, head of CIA in Vietnam, testified the number killed was 20,857.
South Vietnamese government figures were 40,994 dead. CIA officer Ted Shackley
managed (600 military and (40-50) CIA liaison officers) who were working with South Vietnamese officers in 44 provinces. Ted Shackley and Robert Komer played key roles in recruiting Phoenix Program personnel. Many Covert Action officers were Cuban
refugees from the Bay of Pigs fiasco. They ran the CIA’s Counter-Terror (CT) Teams,
which were in fact assassination squads. Colby, Komer, and Shackley reported to DCI
Richard Helms and the White House. From the beginning the Phoenix Program was
conceived by the White House and supported by the CIA. Phoenix called for “neutralizing” 1800 targets a month. About one third of VC targeted for arrest were summarily executed. Green Berets and Navy SEALs would assassinate suspected VC sympathizers or cadres, as well as South Vietnamese collaborators and double agents. In 1982 an Ex-Phoenix operative revealed that sometimes orders were given to kill U.S.
military personnel who were considered security risks. He suspects the orders came not from “division”, but from a higher authority such as the CIA or the Office of Naval Intelligence.

The following is testimony of Vincent Okamoto, combat officer (Lieutenant) in Vietnam in 1968, and recipient of Distinguished Service Cross, the second highest award conferred by the US Army. Wounded 3 times. “The problem was, how do you find the people on the blacklist? It’s not like you had their address and telephone number. The normal procedure would be to go into a village and just grab someone and say, ‘Where’s Nguyen so-and-so?’ Half the time the people were so afraid they would say anything. Then a Phoenix team would take the informant, put a sandbag over his head, poke out two holes so he could see, put commo wire around his neck like a long leash, and walk him through the village and say, ‘When we go by Nguyen’s house scratch your head.’
Then that night Phoenix would come back, knock on the door, and say, ‘April Fool,
motherfucker.’ Whoever answered the door would get wasted. As far as they were
concerned whoever answered was a Communist, including family members. Sometimes they’d come back to camp with ears to prove that they killed people.”
Penetrations into the Viet Cong Infrastructure was accomplished by blackmailing or
terrorizing a member of a targeted individual’s family to gathering information. Every Vietnamese 15 and over had to register and carry identity cards, these records were
computerized and eventually it evolved into a highly computerized and statistical means of generating 1800 names a month for the target list, coordinating the information on suspects from 30,000 plus informants. When the strategic Hamlet program failed, CIA and military intelligence concentrated on the Phoenix Program, a terror campaign aimed at the civilian population. Instead of winning hearts and minds, using the threat of assassination and a state of terror to defeat the NV. Many non-political Vietnamese were arrested and tortured and in effect forced into the resistance army. Phoenix Program architect Robert Komer, after leaving the Pentagon said, “I would have done a lot of things differently and been more cautious about getting us involved”. He called the war “a strategic disaster which cost us 57,000 lives and a half trillion dollars”.

Phoenix USA: The Vietnam War was the formative experience for a generation of CIA
and military intelligence personnel involved in the Phoenix Program. They viewed the
military defeat in Vietnam as a betrayal on the home front, a loss of will by domestic
political enemies, not a military failure against a nationalist revolution fought as a
guerilla war. The Phoenix Program, assassinating suspected VC sympathizers in a
systematic manner, worked well and is the blueprint for the current black op targeting
thousands of loyal Americans using state of the art microwave (MW) and radio frequency
radiation (RFR) weapons. The motivation to suppress domestic dissidents and to
assassinate loyal American opposition stems from the perception of dissent against the
war as treason. This philosophy is stated very clearly in the MindWar paper written by
NSA General Aquino. The DOD has a huge stake in futuristic technology that kills by ionizing and non-ionizing radiation, leaving little or no trace. The indiscriminant killing of the Phoenix Program continues on American soil. The terms soft kill, slow kill and silent kill refer to the new way of killing the enemy in conflicts short of war and the small wars of the future.

The counterinsurgency doctrine has now been applied to the home front, so that the perceived betrayal of the military in Vietnam will not be repeated. The generation of CIA and military intelligence led by Shackley, Helms, Casey, Abrams, Singlaub, Secord, John B. Alexander, Michael Aquino, Paul Vallely, and others have built the perfect beast, using selective assassination that leaves no trace. The ability to cull the human herd with Silent Kill technology allows a few personalities to remake the entire society in their own image. Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) technology kills with ionizing and non-ionizing radiation or slowly drives the target crazy with silent sound, similar to CIA MKULTRA psychiatrist Ewen Camerons psychic driving technique used to break down the targets personality. The new buzzwords at the Pentagon are silent kill, synthetic telepathy and psychotronics. Another means of attack on targets is the Smirnov patent that uses subliminal suggestion to manipulate human behavior. This patent was purchased by the remote viewing company Psi Tech Corporation. Military intelligence officers involved in developing these “non-lethal weapons” include Col. John B. Alexander, NSA General Michael Aquino, Harold Puthoff, and others, also control Psi Tech. Emotional manipulation is accomplished using Dr. Michael Persinger’s work to remotely project emotional states that the brain entrains or locks onto and emulates. One can broadcast rage or fear at an individual target to manipulate and control them. As if these methods were not enough to torture and murder people, add to this nightmarish toolbox, active gang stalking. CIA created cults and other cause-oriented groups are used to induce further trauma in the target by actively harassing them in public in a neutralization technique described in counterintelligence operations manuals that are aimed at enemy agents. In the race to develop a new weapon system it has always been necessary to test it on human beings. Perfecting the latest weapons designed to kill slowly and silently as well as perfecting the process of controlling the human mind are no
different. Once the weaponry has been perfected on these few thousand people the same techniques will be applied en mass to the general population, and then to humanity as a whole.

Col. John B. Alexander stated in an interview with the Washington Post in 2007, …The military and intelligence agencies were still scared by the excesses of MK-ULTRA, the infamous CIA program that involved, in part, slipping LSD to unsuspecting victims. “Until recently, anything that smacked of [mind control] was extremely dangerous” because Congress would simply take the money away, he said. Alexander acknowledged that “there were some abuses that took place,” but added that, on the whole, “I would argue we threw the baby out with the bath water”. But September 11, 2001, changed the mood in Washington, and some in the national security community are again expressing interest in mind control, particularly a younger generation of officials who weren’t around for MK-ULTRA. “It’s interesting, that it’s coming back,” Alexander observed. While Alexander scoffs at the notion that he is somehow part of an elaborate plot to control people’s minds, he acknowledges support for learning how to tap into a potential enemy’s brain. He gives as an example the possible use of functional magnetic resonance imaging, or fMRI, for lie detection. “Brain mapping” with fMRI theoretically could allow interrogators to know when someone is lying by watching for activity in particular parts of the brain. For interrogating terrorists, fMRI could come in handy.

Alexander also is intrigued by the possibility of using electronic means to modify
behavior. The dilemma of the war on terrorism, he notes, is that it never ends. So what do you do with enemies, such as those at Guantanamo: keep them there forever? That’s impractical. Behavior modification could be an alternative, he says. “Maybe I can fix
you, or electronically neuter you, so it’s safe to release you into society, so you won’t
come back and kill me,” Alexander says.
It’s only a matter of time before technology
allows that scenario to come true, he continues. “We’re now getting to where we can do that”. “Where does that fall in the ethics spectrum? That’s a really tough question”.

HISTORY OF US GOVT HUMAN
EXPERIMENTATION:

In order to understand the current state sponsored human experimentation, it is
necessary to begin with previous programs that began in the early 1900’s, and
continued to the present day.

EUGENICS MOVEMENT

Eugenics originated in England with the work of Francis Galton who studied hereditary
traits in families and began the nature versus nurture debate and its ultimate focus on
twins to answer the question of what was more powerful heredity or environment. He
proposed positive Eugenics, encouraging the reproduction of eminent men and families.
He cautioned against drawing premature and harmful conclusions from his work, but like
his cousin, Charles Darwin, his work was used as justification for some of the greatest
crimes in history. Negative Eugenics is the application of means to discourage the
breeding of the―unfit‖, including anti-race mixing marriage laws, segregation
(institutionalization), sterilization, and euthanasia. Eugenics is not a true science and
though it is dressed up in mathematics to give it legitimacy it has more in common with
the quack science of Phrenology. Phrenology was the study of the head size and shape to
determine intelligence and character.
The industrial age had thrown millions of people off the farm and into the city to work in low paying factory jobs. The sheer scale of the problems of mental illness, alcoholism
and crime seemed overwhelming. Added to this, millions of Eastern Europeans and
Italians came to America and made native the population uneasy. They were viewed as
bad stock compared to the more―Nordic types‖ that made up earlier waves of
immigration from Western Europe. Suggestions for solving these problems took the form of segregation, sterilization, and mass euthanasia, however the Eugenics movement leaders were smart enough to realize that America was not prepared for euthanasia. The Eugenics movement took shape in America with the founding of the Eugenics Recording Office at Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory in 1910 by Charles Davenport with money from the Carnegie Institution. The ERO compiled millions of files on ordinary Americans.

The adherents of Eugenics included some of the most influential doctors and scientists of
the era, including Alexander Graham Bell, Luther Burbank, W.M. Kellogg, David Starr
Jordan, the President of Stanford University, William Welch of Johns Hopkins University. Professors at Harvard, Columbia, Yale, and other universities taught 375 courses on Eugenics. The hypothesis that mental illness, crime, and poverty were inherited factors and could be cured through negative Eugenics had by the 1920‘s been accepted by American Society as fact. Contests for Fitter family were common at state fairs and Eugenics publications and ideas were widespread.
This could not have been possible without the hard work of many eminent men and the application of large amounts of money.

The great fortunes of The Carnegie Institution, The Rockefeller Foundation, Harriman family, Ford foundation, Milbank Memorial Fund, and others funded the ERO, The American Eugenics Society, The American Eugenics Party and others. The American
Eugenics movement actively encouraged foreign countries to participate, concentrating most heavily on Germany. The opening address of the Second International Congress of Eugenics in 1921 was repeated in German. Only 3,000 people had been forcibly sterilized by the time the famous case of Buck vs. Bell reached the Supreme Court. Carrie Buck was a 17 year old girl who became
pregnant out of wedlock in 1920‘s Virginia. She was ostracized by her community and
her baby Vivian Buck, was reported to the ERO as appearing not normal. Carrie and her
mother‘s files were examined, both had previously been classified as MORONS and
court proceedings were begun to have Carrie forcibly sterilized without examination.
Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes delivered the verdict of the court in 1927. “It is better for all the world, if instead of waiting to execute degenerate offspring for crime, or to let them starve for their imbecility, society can prevent those who are manifestly unfit from continuing their kind. The principle that sustains compulsory vaccination is broad enough to cover cutting the Fallopian tubes.
Jacobson v. Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 25 S. Ct. 358, 3 Ann. Cas. 765. Three generations of imbeciles are enough”.

This decision validated Virginia‘s Eugenical Sterilization Act and set in motion the
forced sterilization of 30-60k American citizens. Eventually similar laws were passed in 34 other states. Carrie Buck was not a promiscuous and disruptive moronic slut as she had been portrayed at trial by the testimony of her school superintendent.
She had been raped by her foster family‘s son. She had been on the honor roll. Her forcible
sterilization was a result of lies, incorrect diagnosis, and a plot to pass the Virginia Law.
A review of the case uncovered a conspiracy between Carrie‘s defense lawyer and the
Colony of Virginia to ensure the constitutionality of Virginia‘s new law.
The state was trying to save money by sterilizing the growing population at its mental health facilities. The greatest impact of Buck vs. Bell was in Germany. In 1933 the Nazi government adopted the Prevention of Hereditarily Ill Offspring Act which was based on Buck vs. Bell and led to the forced sterilization of 375,000 people and the banning of marriage and sexual relations between Germans and Jews. The Rockefeller Foundation funded the Eugenicists at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute including the work of Ernst Rudin, a leading psychiatrist who became an architect and prime director of the murderous medical experimentation programs conducted on thousands of Jews, Gypsies, and others. American money also endowed the work of Otmar Freiherr von Verchuer who headed the Institute for Anthropology, Human Heredity and Eugenics. He wrote in his Eugenics Journal that ―Germany‘s war would yield a total solution to the Jewish Problem.‖ Verschuer had a longtime assistant. His name was Josef Mengele. On May 30, 1943, Mengele arrived at Auschwitz. Verschuer notified the German Research Society, “My assistant, Dr. Josef Mengele (M.D., Ph.D.) joined me in this branch of research. He is presently employed as Hauptsturmführer (captain) and camp physician in the Auschwitz concentration camp. Anthropological testing of the most diverse racial groups in this concentration camp is being carried out with permission of the SS Reichsführer (Himmler).” Mengele began searching the boxcar arrivals for twins. When he found them, he performed beastly experiments, scrupulously wrote up the reports and sent the paperwork back to Verschuer’s institute for evaluation. Often, cadavers, eyes and other body parts were also dispatched to Berlin’s eugenic institutes. Several doctors who had been sent to Auschwitz for aiding Jews were forced to work as his assistants and described him thus…His experiments and observations were carried out in an abnormal fashion. When he made transfusions he purposely used incorrect blood types. He would inject substances and then ignore the results. He did what he pleased and conducted his experiments like a mad amateur. He was not a savant. He had the mania of a collector. He was also fascinated with gypsies and dwarfs as human specimens. His experiments, lacking scientific value, were no more than foolish playing and all his activities were full of contradiction.

In other words, he was a hack with an MD and a Ph.D. in Eugenics, a quack science.
―The toll of Eugenics Laws would fall heavily on non-Jewish Germans as well. The
chronology of events is instructive. First patients in German mental facilities were
sterilized, then it was decided to gas them. CO gas was used in the beginning but was
discarded in favor of Zyklon B gas for reasons of economy and effectiveness. Next all the residents of the old age homes in Germany were either starved, given lethal injection,
or gassed and then cremated. Finally German citizens who had physical disabilities, many quite mild or correctable, were euthanized. Between 50,000 and 100,000 were eventually killed.

The program was referred to as a mercy death however nothing could be farther from the
truth. Witnesses said that the floor, walls, and even ceiling of the gas chamber were stained with blood, vomit, urine and feces. At the center of the room would be an enormous pile of bodies in the general shape of a pyramid as people struggled to climb on top of each other to reach the last remaining breathable air near the ceiling.

American Eugenics movement leaders went underground and changed the name of their
organizations. The lifelong friendships between people like Verschuer and the leading members of the American Eugenics Movement continued even after the Holocaust. He and many others were never punished and remained influential men in society. Their portraits hang in many major universities, both in Germany and America. The names of their victims are mostly lost to history. They included the powerless, people who couldn‘t fight back. Carrie Buck‘s daughter died at the age of 8 years old due to an illness. In her short school career she had made the honor roll.

HUMAN RADIATION STUDIES:

In December 1939 as Europe was poised on the brink of war, two German radiochemists
split the uranium atom in their Berlin laboratory. They confided the results to Lise
Meitner and Otto Fritsch who calculated the released energy at 200 million electron volts
for one atom. The significance of the event was understood immediately in scientific
communities in all nations. Virtually unlimited energy could be produced in a controlled reaction and an uncontrolled reaction would yield an explosive of incredible power. The University of California at Berkeley was where plutonium 238 half life 86 years and plutonium 239 half life 24,000 years were first created. Seaborg, Segre and McMillan used cyclotrons to produce one microgram of plutonium. After months of work their product could be detected but was too small to be seen. Plutonium was described as a crazy metal, small amounts spontaneously combust in air so it must be handled in an environment free of oxygen. Depending on the chemical form it might be blue, green, purple, yellow, red, brown or pink. Seaborg said ―under some conditions it might be brittle like glass or soft like lead. It will disintegrate at room temperature, undergoing five phase changes between room temperature and the melting point. It is fiendishly toxic, even in small amounts.‖ Robley Evans who studied women exposed on the job to radium wrote that as little two micrograms, two millionths of a gram, was fatal. Ernest Lawrence told government officials that plutonium 239 ―could be used to make a super bomb.‖ It was 1941 and the United States would be in the war in a matter of months. Albert Einstein, Leo Szilard, and Arthur Compton were instrumental in persuading FDR to study the feasibility of building a nuclear bomb. The Manhattan Project was the secret effort to build the atomic bomb. It was a gamble that represented several billion dollars and a significant percentage of the war time budget. The Oak Ridge plant in Tennessee
was 56,000 acres devoted to making uranium-235 and the Hanford Washington site made plutonium. These facilities had taken the bench scale process and increased it a billion fold. General Leslie Groves was tapped to head the massive project. He appointed Robert Oppenheimer to be in charge of the design, construction, and testing of the weapon. Los Alamos, New Mexico was chosen as the site of the facility to build and test such a weapon. Quantum Physics was a science that had been invented by twenty year olds and the staff Oppenheimer assembled for the Manhattan Project reflected that. The bomb might not work and if the high explosive failed to ignite the fission reaction $2.5 billion dollars
(1945) worth of plutonium would be scattered across the Jimenez Mountains. Jumbo was the largest fabricated object ever built, designed to contain the plutonium if ignition failed. At dawn on July 16, 1945 the Trinity site witnessed the detonation of the device code named Gadget. The remaining two devices, named Little Boy and Fat Man, were
used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki on August 6 and 9th killing approximately 200,000
people. WWII terror bombing of civilians began with the London Blitz killing 30,000
people and culminated in the firebombing of Dresden Germany and Tokyo. Napalm was
used in 1,000 plane raids that incinerated approximately 200,000 people. The atomic
bomb did not add to the scale of mass murder of civilian populations, but it certainly made it more efficient. Many of the scientists were appalled at the result, some had urged a demonstration shot. The scientists declared publicly that the U.S. possessed only a few
years head start before another nation followed suit. Many of the scientists and some generals advocated international control and the eventual banning of nuclear weapons.
Those that tried to head off a nuclear arms race in the end failed as events and
personalities took on a momentum of their own. Edward Teller advocated the super-
heavy, the Hydrogen bomb. Oppenheimer objected to the development of the Hydrogen
bomb and stated that these were genocidal weapons. He was promptly replaced. Teller
assumed the scientific leadership of the weapons program and remained influential for the entire Cold War. The largest Hydrogen bomb ever tested by the U.S. was around 40
megatons, 4,000 times more powerful than the 10 kiloton Hiroshima bomb. The nuclear
arms race that followed has resulted in the doctrine of MAD, mutually assured destruction. If either the US or USSR launch any or all of their half of the 20,000 nuclear
weapons they have aimed at each other, then they can rest assured that they too would be
completely destroyed in a retaliatory strike. The nuclear arms race consumed much of
the wealth of the US leaving the civilian population living in very real fear that the world could end in a matter of minutes.
Nuclear testing began in the Pacific and the continental US. Residents of the Marshall
Islands were forcibly relocated and dozens of devices were tested there, some so enormous they obliterated large parts of the islands. Captured and obsolete ships were placed in the blast zone with test animals on board. After the detonations thousands of observers and military moved near ground zero to decontaminate equipment. The military brass wanted to know how equipment and men would fare in a nuclear war. At what point are the ships too hot or the men too poisoned to continue to fight. The Air Force sent planes into radioactive clouds that registered 800 rad per hour or higher adopting lead helmets and special shielding in an effort to protect the pilots. The Army placed troops in trenches 1,000 yards from the blast and immediately after the explosion walked them on line through ground zero in an effort to prepare them psychologically for fighting with nuclear weapons. General James Cooney was the foremost advocate of testing and took authority away from the AEC Atomic Energy Commission for the responsibility of setting exposure limits on troops. Scientists were allowed exposure of no more than 3 rad for a 13 week period while limits for military personnel were officially set at 5 rad per test. The badges given to troops to wear measured only external beta radiation and were not used extensively. The scientists working for the AEC wore protective gear while the troops
did not. The health effects of radiation were fairly well known to the scientists involved
due to their animal studies, industrial accidents, and the very public deaths of Madame Curie and others. By the 1920‘s it was known that hundreds of the early pioneers in radiation studies were dead.
A single dose of 350 rad was the human LD-50, the dose that caused death to half those exposed. One millionth of a gram, once inside the human body could cause death.
A nuclear explosion immediately produces Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and X-ray radiation. Hundreds of different radioactive isotopic particles are formed as residual contamination that is absorbed into different body tissues with varying degrees of longevity and toxicity. One example is radioiodine that collects in the thyroid. This kaleidoscope of sources make it difficult to gage what dose has been delivered and to what effect. Inhalation of a small particle of plutonium would collect in the bone marrow and emit energies on the order of 200 million electron volts. The normal energy level of the human cell is 10 electron volts, and under such an assault the cell either dies, becomes inoperable, or grows uncontrollably, in other words, cancer. Arthur Compton and the other physicist knew what had happened to the earlier experimenters with radioactive materials. Compton chose Robert Stone in Berkeley and Joseph Hamilton at Chicago to research the biological aspects. The scientists who conducted these experiments were not from the inner sanctum trying to build the Bomb, years 1951 and 1974 studying about 500 patients. The TBI experiments were only a subset of the radiation experiments on human subjects that included plutonium injections,
radioactive isotope studies, and many others.
Vanderbilt University Hospital Prenatal Clinic hosted 850 pregnant women to a secret
study using radioactive isotopes iron-55 and iron-59. The pregnant women were given a
cocktail and told it was vitamins for their unborn child. Free health care was the lure
used on the economically disadvantaged women. Helen Hutchison was 6 months
pregnant and visited the clinic in July, 1946 seeking treatment for nausea. She was given
a cocktail by the doctor and told to drink it, that it would make her feel better. Several
months after the birth of her daughter her hair fell out and she developed blisters, anemia, and later had life threatening complications after several miscarriages.
Her daughter Barbara was always tired as a child, developed an immune system disorder and skin cancer. Many of the mothers and children exposed to radioactive iron developed strange afflictions, rashes, anemia, blood disorders, and cancer. Paul Hahn, the principle investigator in the study, was a protégé of Stafford Warren and had worked with Robly Evans. Hahn wrote that iron-55 with a half life of 5 years was too hazardous to be given to humans and had no therapeutic value, yet he used it in this study which was partially funded by the Rockefeller Foundation. Helen Hutchison‘s husband had landed in Europe on D-Day, and had personally helped liberate Buchenwald concentration camp. The Nazi doctors who worked in the camp may have been some of the very men who participated in the radiation experiment on his wife and unborn child. One study conducted at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts used
radioactive iron and calcium secretly given to 74 orphans in their oatmeal using the ruse of a nutrition study. Robley Evans produced the radioactive isotopes in the MIT cyclotron and supervised the experiment. The lure used by the MIT scientists was membership in a
science club that went on school outings to baseball games and even Christmas parties at the MIT faculty club. The scientists may not have believed that the amount of radiation involved was harmful, but they would not have allowed this experiment to be conducted on their own families.

At Washington State Penitentiary and Oregon State Prison about 200 prisoners had their testicles irradiated with 8 to 600 rads with the lure of a little money and extra privileges.

Carl Heller, one of the world‘s leading endocrinologists, and his protégé C. Alvin Paulsen ran the two studies from 1963 until 1971. These and similar experiments on thousands of people continued for 30 years in the vain search for a biological dosimeter. The identities and ultimate fates of the test subjects will never be known, most going to their graves never knowing they had been used as human guinea pigs by their government. Elmer Allen was designated experimental test subject CAL-13. On July 18, 1947 in a San Francisco Hospital he was injected with plutonium in the left leg. Three days later the leg was amputated at mid thigh. Elmer was a porter for the Pullman Company who injured his leg while stepping off a train. He was diagnosed with a fracture that developed into a cyst. The first test for cancer was negative, a second test indicated
cancer. Unable to work after the amputation, he was forced to return to Italy, Texas with
his wife and three children. His wife recalled that he began having epileptic seizures, ―he
would chew the spoon to pieces, his tongue too‖. Elmer began drinking heavily and told
his best friend that he had been used as a guinea pig, but no one not even his family
doctor believed him. The doctor later diagnosed him as a paranoid schizophrenic.
During an effort to collect the bodies of the people injected with plutonium it was
discovered to their amazement that 4 of them were still alive. In 1973 Austin Bues, from
the Center for Human Radiobiology wrote to Elmer and asked him to be in a metabolism
study. He and his wife were brought to Chicago and Elmer‘s urine and feces were
collected for two weeks. The trip was paid for and Elmer received $140 plus $13 a day
expenses. X-rays revealed bone damage consisted with radiation. One year after Elmer‘s death the family was contacted by a reporter and learned that Elmer had been a human experimental subject and the family had been lied to for 44 years. Elmer Allen died in 1991, his head stone reads Elmer Allen 1911-1947 CAL-13 1947- 1991 One of America‘s nuclear guinea pigs. On 7 December 1993, Secretary of Energy Hazel O‘Leary ordered her department to open classified files covering projects that had involved the use of human beings as guinea pigs since WWII. A major project was initiated to identify relevant documents. The index itself runs to 150 pages. The following is testimony from Elmer Allen‘s granddaughter before the President‘s Advisory Committee on Human Radiation Experiments, March, 1995.

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

By Marshall Thomas

ONE:
Phoenix Program

TWO:
HISTORY of US Government Human Experimentation:
Eugenics
Human Radiation Studies
Elmer Allen Granddaughter Testimony
Agent Orange

THREE:
Cold War
Doolittle
McCarthyism
Operation Paperclip
Reinhardt Gehlen
Operation Mockingbird
Operation Northwoods

FOUR:
MKULTRA-1950’s
Brainwashing- USSR, China, US
Helms, Gottlieb
Allen Dulles
Estabrooks
Cameron

MKULTRA-1960’s, 1970’s –
Helms,
Aldrich
Pandora
Delgado
Jolly West

MKULTRA VICTIM TESTIMONY:
Valerie Wolfe, Claudia Mullen, Chris DeNicola

Programming levels

FIVE:
Nonlethal weapons
Greenham Common
DOD/DOJ
Iraq

SIX:
CULTS
Aquino
Moon
FMSF
Remote viewing

SEVEN:
Trojan Horse

EIGHT:
Cointelpro

NINE:
CIA Blowback:
Golden Triangle
Ed Wilson
Katherine Griggs
Guatemala organ donors

TEN:
Directed Energy Weapons USSR
Woodpecker

ELEVEN:
Directed Energy Weapons Scientists

TWELVE:
SDI/HAARP
THIRTEEN:
Military Doctrine
MindWar
The Aviary

FOURTEEN:
Patents/Spin-offs
Implants
ADS
Milliwave radar

FIFTEEN:
CIA/Corporate Proprietaries
SAIC
Hadron
DynCorp

Operation Cyclone

SIXTEEN:
Law
Girard
John Glenn
Akwei
Milgram
Street Theater
TI experience
Weed and Seed

SEVENTEEN:
End Game

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

Phoenix Program:

The Phoenix Program, created by the CIA in 1967, was aimed at “neutralizing”—through
assassination, kidnapping, and torture, the civilian infrastructure that supported the Viet
Cong insurgency in South Vietnam. It was a terrifying “final solution” that violated the
Geneva Conventions. The Phoenix Program’s civilian targets of assassination were VC
tax collectors, supply officers, political cadre, local military officials, and suspected
sympathizers. Faulty intelligence often led to the murder of innocent civilians, rival
Vietnamese would report their enemies as “VC” in order for US troops to kill them. In
1971, William Colby, head of CIA in Vietnam, testified the number killed was 20,857.
South Vietnamese government figures were 40,994 dead. CIA officer Ted Shackley
managed (600 military and (40-50) CIA liaison officers) who were working with South Vietnamese officers in 44 provinces. Ted Shackley and Robert Komer played key roles in recruiting Phoenix Program personnel. Many Covert Action officers were Cuban
refugees from the Bay of Pigs fiasco. They ran the CIA’s Counter-Terror (CT) Teams,
which were in fact assassination squads. Colby, Komer, and Shackley reported to DCI
Richard Helms and the White House. From the beginning the Phoenix Program was
conceived by the White House and supported by the CIA. Phoenix called for “neutralizing” 1800 targets a month. About one third of VC targeted for arrest were summarily executed. Green Berets and Navy SEALs would assassinate suspected VC sympathizers or cadres, as well as South Vietnamese collaborators and double agents. In 1982 an Ex-Phoenix operative revealed that sometimes orders were given to kill U.S.
military personnel who were considered security risks. He suspects the orders came not from “division”, but from a higher authority such as the CIA or the Office of Naval Intelligence.

The following is testimony of Vincent Okamoto, combat officer (Lieutenant) in Vietnam in 1968, and recipient of Distinguished Service Cross, the second highest award conferred by the US Army. Wounded 3 times. “The problem was, how do you find the people on the blacklist? It’s not like you had their address and telephone number. The normal procedure would be to go into a village and just grab someone and say, ‘Where’s Nguyen so-and-so?’ Half the time the people were so afraid they would say anything. Then a Phoenix team would take the informant, put a sandbag over his head, poke out two holes so he could see, put commo wire around his neck like a long leash, and walk him through the village and say, ‘When we go by Nguyen’s house scratch your head.’
Then that night Phoenix would come back, knock on the door, and say, ‘April Fool,
motherfucker.’ Whoever answered the door would get wasted. As far as they were
concerned whoever answered was a Communist, including family members. Sometimes they’d come back to camp with ears to prove that they killed people.”
Penetrations into the Viet Cong Infrastructure was accomplished by blackmailing or
terrorizing a member of a targeted individual’s family to gathering information. Every Vietnamese 15 and over had to register and carry identity cards, these records were
computerized and eventually it evolved into a highly computerized and statistical means of generating 1800 names a month for the target list, coordinating the information on suspects from 30,000 plus informants. When the strategic Hamlet program failed, CIA and military intelligence concentrated on the Phoenix Program, a terror campaign aimed at the civilian population. Instead of winning hearts and minds, using the threat of assassination and a state of terror to defeat the NV. Many non-political Vietnamese were arrested and tortured and in effect forced into the resistance army. Phoenix Program architect Robert Komer, after leaving the Pentagon said, “I would have done a lot of things differently and been more cautious about getting us involved”. He called the war “a strategic disaster which cost us 57,000 lives and a half trillion dollars”.

Phoenix USA: The Vietnam War was the formative experience for a generation of CIA
and military intelligence personnel involved in the Phoenix Program. They viewed the
military defeat in Vietnam as a betrayal on the home front, a loss of will by domestic
political enemies, not a military failure against a nationalist revolution fought as a
guerilla war. The Phoenix Program, assassinating suspected VC sympathizers in a
systematic manner, worked well and is the blueprint for the current black op targeting
thousands of loyal Americans using state of the art microwave (MW) and radio frequency
radiation (RFR) weapons. The motivation to suppress domestic dissidents and to
assassinate loyal American opposition stems from the perception of dissent against the
war as treason. This philosophy is stated very clearly in the MindWar paper written by
NSA General Aquino. The DOD has a huge stake in futuristic technology that kills by ionizing and non-ionizing radiation, leaving little or no trace. The indiscriminant killing of the Phoenix Program continues on American soil. The terms soft kill, slow kill and silent kill refer to the new way of killing the enemy in conflicts short of war and the small wars of the future.

The counterinsurgency doctrine has now been applied to the home front, so that the perceived betrayal of the military in Vietnam will not be repeated. The generation of CIA and military intelligence led by Shackley, Helms, Casey, Abrams, Singlaub, Secord, John B. Alexander, Michael Aquino, Paul Vallely, and others have built the perfect beast, using selective assassination that leaves no trace. The ability to cull the human herd with Silent Kill technology allows a few personalities to remake the entire society in their own image. Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) technology kills with ionizing and non-ionizing radiation or slowly drives the target crazy with silent sound, similar to CIA MKULTRA psychiatrist Ewen Camerons psychic driving technique used to break down the targets personality. The new buzzwords at the Pentagon are silent kill, synthetic telepathy and psychotronics. Another means of attack on targets is the Smirnov patent that uses subliminal suggestion to manipulate human behavior. This patent was purchased by the remote viewing company Psi Tech Corporation. Military intelligence officers involved in developing these “non-lethal weapons” include Col. John B. Alexander, NSA General Michael Aquino, Harold Puthoff, and others, also control Psi Tech. Emotional manipulation is accomplished using Dr. Michael Persinger’s work to remotely project emotional states that the brain entrains or locks onto and emulates. One can broadcast rage or fear at an individual target to manipulate and control them. As if these methods were not enough to torture and murder people, add to this nightmarish toolbox, active gang stalking. CIA created cults and other cause-oriented groups are used to induce further trauma in the target by actively harassing them in public in a neutralization technique described in counterintelligence operations manuals that are aimed at enemy agents. In the race to develop a new weapon system it has always been necessary to test it on human beings. Perfecting the latest weapons designed to kill slowly and silently as well as perfecting the process of controlling the human mind are no
different. Once the weaponry has been perfected on these few thousand people the same techniques will be applied en mass to the general population, and then to humanity as a whole.

Col. John B. Alexander stated in an interview with the Washington Post in 2007, …The military and intelligence agencies were still scared by the excesses of MK-ULTRA, the infamous CIA program that involved, in part, slipping LSD to unsuspecting victims. “Until recently, anything that smacked of [mind control] was extremely dangerous” because Congress would simply take the money away, he said. Alexander acknowledged that “there were some abuses that took place,” but added that, on the whole, “I would argue we threw the baby out with the bath water”. But September 11, 2001, changed the mood in Washington, and some in the national security community are again expressing interest in mind control, particularly a younger generation of officials who weren’t around for MK-ULTRA. “It’s interesting, that it’s coming back,” Alexander observed. While Alexander scoffs at the notion that he is somehow part of an elaborate plot to control people’s minds, he acknowledges support for learning how to tap into a potential enemy’s brain. He gives as an example the possible use of functional magnetic resonance imaging, or fMRI, for lie detection. “Brain mapping” with fMRI theoretically could allow interrogators to know when someone is lying by watching for activity in particular parts of the brain. For interrogating terrorists, fMRI could come in handy.

Alexander also is intrigued by the possibility of using electronic means to modify
behavior. The dilemma of the war on terrorism, he notes, is that it never ends. So what do you do with enemies, such as those at Guantanamo: keep them there forever? That’s impractical. Behavior modification could be an alternative, he says. “Maybe I can fix
you, or electronically neuter you, so it’s safe to release you into society, so you won’t
come back and kill me,” Alexander says.
It’s only a matter of time before technology
allows that scenario to come true, he continues. “We’re now getting to where we can do that”. “Where does that fall in the ethics spectrum? That’s a really tough question”.

HISTORY OF US GOVT HUMAN
EXPERIMENTATION:

In order to understand the current state sponsored human experimentation, it is
necessary to begin with previous programs that began in the early 1900’s, and
continued to the present day.

EUGENICS MOVEMENT

Eugenics originated in England with the work of Francis Galton who studied hereditary
traits in families and began the nature versus nurture debate and its ultimate focus on
twins to answer the question of what was more powerful heredity or environment. He
proposed positive Eugenics, encouraging the reproduction of eminent men and families.
He cautioned against drawing premature and harmful conclusions from his work, but like
his cousin, Charles Darwin, his work was used as justification for some of the greatest
crimes in history. Negative Eugenics is the application of means to discourage the
breeding of the―unfit‖, including anti-race mixing marriage laws, segregation
(institutionalization), sterilization, and euthanasia. Eugenics is not a true science and
though it is dressed up in mathematics to give it legitimacy it has more in common with
the quack science of Phrenology. Phrenology was the study of the head size and shape to
determine intelligence and character.
The industrial age had thrown millions of people off the farm and into the city to work in low paying factory jobs. The sheer scale of the problems of mental illness, alcoholism
and crime seemed overwhelming. Added to this, millions of Eastern Europeans and
Italians came to America and made native the population uneasy. They were viewed as
bad stock compared to the more―Nordic types‖ that made up earlier waves of
immigration from Western Europe. Suggestions for solving these problems took the form of segregation, sterilization, and mass euthanasia, however the Eugenics movement leaders were smart enough to realize that America was not prepared for euthanasia. The Eugenics movement took shape in America with the founding of the Eugenics Recording Office at Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory in 1910 by Charles Davenport with money from the Carnegie Institution. The ERO compiled millions of files on ordinary Americans.

The adherents of Eugenics included some of the most influential doctors and scientists of
the era, including Alexander Graham Bell, Luther Burbank, W.M. Kellogg, David Starr
Jordan, the President of Stanford University, William Welch of Johns Hopkins University. Professors at Harvard, Columbia, Yale, and other universities taught 375 courses on Eugenics. The hypothesis that mental illness, crime, and poverty were inherited factors and could be cured through negative Eugenics had by the 1920‘s been accepted by American Society as fact. Contests for Fitter family were common at state fairs and Eugenics publications and ideas were widespread.
This could not have been possible without the hard work of many eminent men and the application of large amounts of money.

The great fortunes of The Carnegie Institution, The Rockefeller Foundation, Harriman family, Ford foundation, Milbank Memorial Fund, and others funded the ERO, The American Eugenics Society, The American Eugenics Party and others. The American
Eugenics movement actively encouraged foreign countries to participate, concentrating most heavily on Germany. The opening address of the Second International Congress of Eugenics in 1921 was repeated in German. Only 3,000 people had been forcibly sterilized by the time the famous case of Buck vs. Bell reached the Supreme Court. Carrie Buck was a 17 year old girl who became
pregnant out of wedlock in 1920‘s Virginia. She was ostracized by her community and
her baby Vivian Buck, was reported to the ERO as appearing not normal. Carrie and her
mother‘s files were examined, both had previously been classified as MORONS and
court proceedings were begun to have Carrie forcibly sterilized without examination.
Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes delivered the verdict of the court in 1927. “It is better for all the world, if instead of waiting to execute degenerate offspring for crime, or to let them starve for their imbecility, society can prevent those who are manifestly unfit from continuing their kind. The principle that sustains compulsory vaccination is broad enough to cover cutting the Fallopian tubes.
Jacobson v. Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 25 S. Ct. 358, 3 Ann. Cas. 765. Three generations of imbeciles are enough”.

This decision validated Virginia‘s Eugenical Sterilization Act and set in motion the
forced sterilization of 30-60k American citizens. Eventually similar laws were passed in 34 other states. Carrie Buck was not a promiscuous and disruptive moronic slut as she had been portrayed at trial by the testimony of her school superintendent.
She had been raped by her foster family‘s son. She had been on the honor roll. Her forcible
sterilization was a result of lies, incorrect diagnosis, and a plot to pass the Virginia Law.
A review of the case uncovered a conspiracy between Carrie‘s defense lawyer and the
Colony of Virginia to ensure the constitutionality of Virginia‘s new law.
The state was trying to save money by sterilizing the growing population at its mental health facilities. The greatest impact of Buck vs. Bell was in Germany. In 1933 the Nazi government adopted the Prevention of Hereditarily Ill Offspring Act which was based on Buck vs. Bell and led to the forced sterilization of 375,000 people and the banning of marriage and sexual relations between Germans and Jews. The Rockefeller Foundation funded the Eugenicists at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute including the work of Ernst Rudin, a leading psychiatrist who became an architect and prime director of the murderous medical experimentation programs conducted on thousands of Jews, Gypsies, and others. American money also endowed the work of Otmar Freiherr von Verchuer who headed the Institute for Anthropology, Human Heredity and Eugenics. He wrote in his Eugenics Journal that ―Germany‘s war would yield a total solution to the Jewish Problem.‖ Verschuer had a longtime assistant. His name was Josef Mengele. On May 30, 1943, Mengele arrived at Auschwitz. Verschuer notified the German Research Society, “My assistant, Dr. Josef Mengele (M.D., Ph.D.) joined me in this branch of research. He is presently employed as Hauptsturmführer (captain) and camp physician in the Auschwitz concentration camp. Anthropological testing of the most diverse racial groups in this concentration camp is being carried out with permission of the SS Reichsführer (Himmler).” Mengele began searching the boxcar arrivals for twins. When he found them, he performed beastly experiments, scrupulously wrote up the reports and sent the paperwork back to Verschuer’s institute for evaluation. Often, cadavers, eyes and other body parts were also dispatched to Berlin’s eugenic institutes. Several doctors who had been sent to Auschwitz for aiding Jews were forced to work as his assistants and described him thus…His experiments and observations were carried out in an abnormal fashion. When he made transfusions he purposely used incorrect blood types. He would inject substances and then ignore the results. He did what he pleased and conducted his experiments like a mad amateur. He was not a savant. He had the mania of a collector. He was also fascinated with gypsies and dwarfs as human specimens. His experiments, lacking scientific value, were no more than foolish playing and all his activities were full of contradiction.

In other words, he was a hack with an MD and a Ph.D. in Eugenics, a quack science.
―The toll of Eugenics Laws would fall heavily on non-Jewish Germans as well. The
chronology of events is instructive. First patients in German mental facilities were
sterilized, then it was decided to gas them. CO gas was used in the beginning but was
discarded in favor of Zyklon B gas for reasons of economy and effectiveness. Next all the residents of the old age homes in Germany were either starved, given lethal injection,
or gassed and then cremated. Finally German citizens who had physical disabilities, many quite mild or correctable, were euthanized. Between 50,000 and 100,000 were eventually killed.

The program was referred to as a mercy death however nothing could be farther from the
truth. Witnesses said that the floor, walls, and even ceiling of the gas chamber were stained with blood, vomit, urine and feces. At the center of the room would be an enormous pile of bodies in the general shape of a pyramid as people struggled to climb on top of each other to reach the last remaining breathable air near the ceiling.

American Eugenics movement leaders went underground and changed the name of their
organizations. The lifelong friendships between people like Verschuer and the leading members of the American Eugenics Movement continued even after the Holocaust. He and many others were never punished and remained influential men in society. Their portraits hang in many major universities, both in Germany and America. The names of their victims are mostly lost to history. They included the powerless, people who couldn‘t fight back. Carrie Buck‘s daughter died at the age of 8 years old due to an illness. In her short school career she had made the honor roll.

HUMAN RADIATION STUDIES:

In December 1939 as Europe was poised on the brink of war, two German radiochemists
split the uranium atom in their Berlin laboratory. They confided the results to Lise
Meitner and Otto Fritsch who calculated the released energy at 200 million electron volts
for one atom. The significance of the event was understood immediately in scientific
communities in all nations. Virtually unlimited energy could be produced in a controlled reaction and an uncontrolled reaction would yield an explosive of incredible power. The University of California at Berkeley was where plutonium 238 half life 86 years and plutonium 239 half life 24,000 years were first created. Seaborg, Segre and McMillan used cyclotrons to produce one microgram of plutonium. After months of work their product could be detected but was too small to be seen. Plutonium was described as a crazy metal, small amounts spontaneously combust in air so it must be handled in an environment free of oxygen. Depending on the chemical form it might be blue, green, purple, yellow, red, brown or pink. Seaborg said ―under some conditions it might be brittle like glass or soft like lead. It will disintegrate at room temperature, undergoing five phase changes between room temperature and the melting point. It is fiendishly toxic, even in small amounts.‖ Robley Evans who studied women exposed on the job to radium wrote that as little two micrograms, two millionths of a gram, was fatal. Ernest Lawrence told government officials that plutonium 239 ―could be used to make a super bomb.‖ It was 1941 and the United States would be in the war in a matter of months. Albert Einstein, Leo Szilard, and Arthur Compton were instrumental in persuading FDR to study the feasibility of building a nuclear bomb. The Manhattan Project was the secret effort to build the atomic bomb. It was a gamble that represented several billion dollars and a significant percentage of the war time budget. The Oak Ridge plant in Tennessee
was 56,000 acres devoted to making uranium-235 and the Hanford Washington site made plutonium. These facilities had taken the bench scale process and increased it a billion fold. General Leslie Groves was tapped to head the massive project. He appointed Robert Oppenheimer to be in charge of the design, construction, and testing of the weapon. Los Alamos, New Mexico was chosen as the site of the facility to build and test such a weapon. Quantum Physics was a science that had been invented by twenty year olds and the staff Oppenheimer assembled for the Manhattan Project reflected that. The bomb might not work and if the high explosive failed to ignite the fission reaction $2.5 billion dollars
(1945) worth of plutonium would be scattered across the Jimenez Mountains. Jumbo was the largest fabricated object ever built, designed to contain the plutonium if ignition failed. At dawn on July 16, 1945 the Trinity site witnessed the detonation of the device code named Gadget. The remaining two devices, named Little Boy and Fat Man, were
used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki on August 6 and 9th killing approximately 200,000
people. WWII terror bombing of civilians began with the London Blitz killing 30,000
people and culminated in the firebombing of Dresden Germany and Tokyo. Napalm was
used in 1,000 plane raids that incinerated approximately 200,000 people. The atomic
bomb did not add to the scale of mass murder of civilian populations, but it certainly made it more efficient. Many of the scientists were appalled at the result, some had urged a demonstration shot. The scientists declared publicly that the U.S. possessed only a few
years head start before another nation followed suit. Many of the scientists and some generals advocated international control and the eventual banning of nuclear weapons.
Those that tried to head off a nuclear arms race in the end failed as events and
personalities took on a momentum of their own. Edward Teller advocated the super-
heavy, the Hydrogen bomb. Oppenheimer objected to the development of the Hydrogen
bomb and stated that these were genocidal weapons. He was promptly replaced. Teller
assumed the scientific leadership of the weapons program and remained influential for the entire Cold War. The largest Hydrogen bomb ever tested by the U.S. was around 40
megatons, 4,000 times more powerful than the 10 kiloton Hiroshima bomb. The nuclear
arms race that followed has resulted in the doctrine of MAD, mutually assured destruction. If either the US or USSR launch any or all of their half of the 20,000 nuclear
weapons they have aimed at each other, then they can rest assured that they too would be
completely destroyed in a retaliatory strike. The nuclear arms race consumed much of
the wealth of the US leaving the civilian population living in very real fear that the world could end in a matter of minutes.
Nuclear testing began in the Pacific and the continental US. Residents of the Marshall
Islands were forcibly relocated and dozens of devices were tested there, some so enormous they obliterated large parts of the islands. Captured and obsolete ships were placed in the blast zone with test animals on board. After the detonations thousands of observers and military moved near ground zero to decontaminate equipment. The military brass wanted to know how equipment and men would fare in a nuclear war. At what point are the ships too hot or the men too poisoned to continue to fight. The Air Force sent planes into radioactive clouds that registered 800 rad per hour or higher adopting lead helmets and special shielding in an effort to protect the pilots. The Army placed troops in trenches 1,000 yards from the blast and immediately after the explosion walked them on line through ground zero in an effort to prepare them psychologically for fighting with nuclear weapons. General James Cooney was the foremost advocate of testing and took authority away from the AEC Atomic Energy Commission for the responsibility of setting exposure limits on troops. Scientists were allowed exposure of no more than 3 rad for a 13 week period while limits for military personnel were officially set at 5 rad per test. The badges given to troops to wear measured only external beta radiation and were not used extensively. The scientists working for the AEC wore protective gear while the troops
did not. The health effects of radiation were fairly well known to the scientists involved
due to their animal studies, industrial accidents, and the very public deaths of Madame Curie and others. By the 1920‘s it was known that hundreds of the early pioneers in radiation studies were dead.
A single dose of 350 rad was the human LD-50, the dose that caused death to half those exposed. One millionth of a gram, once inside the human body could cause death.
A nuclear explosion immediately produces Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and X-ray radiation. Hundreds of different radioactive isotopic particles are formed as residual contamination that is absorbed into different body tissues with varying degrees of longevity and toxicity. One example is radioiodine that collects in the thyroid. This kaleidoscope of sources make it difficult to gage what dose has been delivered and to what effect. Inhalation of a small particle of plutonium would collect in the bone marrow and emit energies on the order of 200 million electron volts. The normal energy level of the human cell is 10 electron volts, and under such an assault the cell either dies, becomes inoperable, or grows uncontrollably, in other words, cancer. Arthur Compton and the other physicist knew what had happened to the earlier experimenters with radioactive materials. Compton chose Robert Stone in Berkeley and Joseph Hamilton at Chicago to research the biological aspects. The scientists who conducted these experiments were not from the inner sanctum trying to build the Bomb, years 1951 and 1974 studying about 500 patients. The TBI experiments were only a subset of the radiation experiments on human subjects that included plutonium injections,
radioactive isotope studies, and many others.
Vanderbilt University Hospital Prenatal Clinic hosted 850 pregnant women to a secret
study using radioactive isotopes iron-55 and iron-59. The pregnant women were given a
cocktail and told it was vitamins for their unborn child. Free health care was the lure
used on the economically disadvantaged women. Helen Hutchison was 6 months
pregnant and visited the clinic in July, 1946 seeking treatment for nausea. She was given
a cocktail by the doctor and told to drink it, that it would make her feel better. Several
months after the birth of her daughter her hair fell out and she developed blisters, anemia, and later had life threatening complications after several miscarriages.
Her daughter Barbara was always tired as a child, developed an immune system disorder and skin cancer. Many of the mothers and children exposed to radioactive iron developed strange afflictions, rashes, anemia, blood disorders, and cancer. Paul Hahn, the principle investigator in the study, was a protégé of Stafford Warren and had worked with Robly Evans. Hahn wrote that iron-55 with a half life of 5 years was too hazardous to be given to humans and had no therapeutic value, yet he used it in this study which was partially funded by the Rockefeller Foundation. Helen Hutchison‘s husband had landed in Europe on D-Day, and had personally helped liberate Buchenwald concentration camp. The Nazi doctors who worked in the camp may have been some of the very men who participated in the radiation experiment on his wife and unborn child. One study conducted at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts used
radioactive iron and calcium secretly given to 74 orphans in their oatmeal using the ruse of a nutrition study. Robley Evans produced the radioactive isotopes in the MIT cyclotron and supervised the experiment. The lure used by the MIT scientists was membership in a
science club that went on school outings to baseball games and even Christmas parties at the MIT faculty club. The scientists may not have believed that the amount of radiation involved was harmful, but they would not have allowed this experiment to be conducted on their own families.

At Washington State Penitentiary and Oregon State Prison about 200 prisoners had their testicles irradiated with 8 to 600 rads with the lure of a little money and extra privileges.

Carl Heller, one of the world‘s leading endocrinologists, and his protégé C. Alvin Paulsen ran the two studies from 1963 until 1971. These and similar experiments on thousands of people continued for 30 years in the vain search for a biological dosimeter. The identities and ultimate fates of the test subjects will never be known, most going to their graves never knowing they had been used as human guinea pigs by their government. Elmer Allen was designated experimental test subject CAL-13. On July 18, 1947 in a San Francisco Hospital he was injected with plutonium in the left leg. Three days later the leg was amputated at mid thigh. Elmer was a porter for the Pullman Company who injured his leg while stepping off a train. He was diagnosed with a fracture that developed into a cyst. The first test for cancer was negative, a second test indicated
cancer. Unable to work after the amputation, he was forced to return to Italy, Texas with
his wife and three children. His wife recalled that he began having epileptic seizures, ―he
would chew the spoon to pieces, his tongue too‖. Elmer began drinking heavily and told
his best friend that he had been used as a guinea pig, but no one not even his family
doctor believed him. The doctor later diagnosed him as a paranoid schizophrenic.
During an effort to collect the bodies of the people injected with plutonium it was
discovered to their amazement that 4 of them were still alive. In 1973 Austin Bues, from
the Center for Human Radiobiology wrote to Elmer and asked him to be in a metabolism
study. He and his wife were brought to Chicago and Elmer‘s urine and feces were
collected for two weeks. The trip was paid for and Elmer received $140 plus $13 a day
expenses. X-rays revealed bone damage consisted with radiation. One year after Elmer‘s death the family was contacted by a reporter and learned that Elmer had been a human experimental subject and the family had been lied to for 44 years. Elmer Allen died in 1991, his head stone reads Elmer Allen 1911-1947 CAL-13 1947- 1991 One of America‘s nuclear guinea pigs. On 7 December 1993, Secretary of Energy Hazel O‘Leary ordered her department to open classified files covering projects that had involved the use of human beings as guinea pigs since WWII. A major project was initiated to identify relevant documents. The index itself runs to 150 pages. The following is testimony from Elmer Allen‘s granddaughter before the President‘s Advisory Committee on Human Radiation Experiments, March, 1995.

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

By Marshall Thomas

ONE:
Phoenix Program

TWO:
HISTORY of US Government Human Experimentation:
Eugenics
Human Radiation Studies
Elmer Allen Granddaughter Testimony
Agent Orange

THREE:
Cold War
Doolittle
McCarthyism
Operation Paperclip
Reinhardt Gehlen
Operation Mockingbird
Operation Northwoods

FOUR:
MKULTRA-1950’s
Brainwashing- USSR, China, US
Helms, Gottlieb
Allen Dulles
Estabrooks
Cameron

MKULTRA-1960’s, 1970’s –
Helms,
Aldrich
Pandora
Delgado
Jolly West

MKULTRA VICTIM TESTIMONY:
Valerie Wolfe, Claudia Mullen, Chris DeNicola

Programming levels

FIVE:
Nonlethal weapons
Greenham Common
DOD/DOJ
Iraq

SIX:
CULTS
Aquino
Moon
FMSF
Remote viewing

SEVEN:
Trojan Horse

EIGHT:
Cointelpro

NINE:
CIA Blowback:
Golden Triangle
Ed Wilson
Katherine Griggs
Guatemala organ donors

TEN:
Directed Energy Weapons USSR
Woodpecker

ELEVEN:
Directed Energy Weapons Scientists

TWELVE:
SDI/HAARP
THIRTEEN:
Military Doctrine
MindWar
The Aviary

FOURTEEN:
Patents/Spin-offs
Implants
ADS
Milliwave radar

FIFTEEN:
CIA/Corporate Proprietaries
SAIC
Hadron
DynCorp

Operation Cyclone

SIXTEEN:
Law
Girard
John Glenn
Akwei
Milgram
Street Theater
TI experience
Weed and Seed

SEVENTEEN:
End Game

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

Phoenix Program:

The Phoenix Program, created by the CIA in 1967, was aimed at “neutralizing”—through
assassination, kidnapping, and torture, the civilian infrastructure that supported the Viet
Cong insurgency in South Vietnam. It was a terrifying “final solution” that violated the
Geneva Conventions. The Phoenix Program’s civilian targets of assassination were VC
tax collectors, supply officers, political cadre, local military officials, and suspected
sympathizers. Faulty intelligence often led to the murder of innocent civilians, rival
Vietnamese would report their enemies as “VC” in order for US troops to kill them. In
1971, William Colby, head of CIA in Vietnam, testified the number killed was 20,857.
South Vietnamese government figures were 40,994 dead. CIA officer Ted Shackley
managed (600 military and (40-50) CIA liaison officers) who were working with South Vietnamese officers in 44 provinces. Ted Shackley and Robert Komer played key roles in recruiting Phoenix Program personnel. Many Covert Action officers were Cuban
refugees from the Bay of Pigs fiasco. They ran the CIA’s Counter-Terror (CT) Teams,
which were in fact assassination squads. Colby, Komer, and Shackley reported to DCI
Richard Helms and the White House. From the beginning the Phoenix Program was
conceived by the White House and supported by the CIA. Phoenix called for “neutralizing” 1800 targets a month. About one third of VC targeted for arrest were summarily executed. Green Berets and Navy SEALs would assassinate suspected VC sympathizers or cadres, as well as South Vietnamese collaborators and double agents. In 1982 an Ex-Phoenix operative revealed that sometimes orders were given to kill U.S.
military personnel who were considered security risks. He suspects the orders came not from “division”, but from a higher authority such as the CIA or the Office of Naval Intelligence.

The following is testimony of Vincent Okamoto, combat officer (Lieutenant) in Vietnam in 1968, and recipient of Distinguished Service Cross, the second highest award conferred by the US Army. Wounded 3 times. “The problem was, how do you find the people on the blacklist? It’s not like you had their address and telephone number. The normal procedure would be to go into a village and just grab someone and say, ‘Where’s Nguyen so-and-so?’ Half the time the people were so afraid they would say anything. Then a Phoenix team would take the informant, put a sandbag over his head, poke out two holes so he could see, put commo wire around his neck like a long leash, and walk him through the village and say, ‘When we go by Nguyen’s house scratch your head.’
Then that night Phoenix would come back, knock on the door, and say, ‘April Fool,
motherfucker.’ Whoever answered the door would get wasted. As far as they were
concerned whoever answered was a Communist, including family members. Sometimes they’d come back to camp with ears to prove that they killed people.”
Penetrations into the Viet Cong Infrastructure was accomplished by blackmailing or
terrorizing a member of a targeted individual’s family to gathering information. Every Vietnamese 15 and over had to register and carry identity cards, these records were
computerized and eventually it evolved into a highly computerized and statistical means of generating 1800 names a month for the target list, coordinating the information on suspects from 30,000 plus informants. When the strategic Hamlet program failed, CIA and military intelligence concentrated on the Phoenix Program, a terror campaign aimed at the civilian population. Instead of winning hearts and minds, using the threat of assassination and a state of terror to defeat the NV. Many non-political Vietnamese were arrested and tortured and in effect forced into the resistance army. Phoenix Program architect Robert Komer, after leaving the Pentagon said, “I would have done a lot of things differently and been more cautious about getting us involved”. He called the war “a strategic disaster which cost us 57,000 lives and a half trillion dollars”.

Phoenix USA: The Vietnam War was the formative experience for a generation of CIA
and military intelligence personnel involved in the Phoenix Program. They viewed the
military defeat in Vietnam as a betrayal on the home front, a loss of will by domestic
political enemies, not a military failure against a nationalist revolution fought as a
guerilla war. The Phoenix Program, assassinating suspected VC sympathizers in a
systematic manner, worked well and is the blueprint for the current black op targeting
thousands of loyal Americans using state of the art microwave (MW) and radio frequency
radiation (RFR) weapons. The motivation to suppress domestic dissidents and to
assassinate loyal American opposition stems from the perception of dissent against the
war as treason. This philosophy is stated very clearly in the MindWar paper written by
NSA General Aquino. The DOD has a huge stake in futuristic technology that kills by ionizing and non-ionizing radiation, leaving little or no trace. The indiscriminant killing of the Phoenix Program continues on American soil. The terms soft kill, slow kill and silent kill refer to the new way of killing the enemy in conflicts short of war and the small wars of the future.

The counterinsurgency doctrine has now been applied to the home front, so that the perceived betrayal of the military in Vietnam will not be repeated. The generation of CIA and military intelligence led by Shackley, Helms, Casey, Abrams, Singlaub, Secord, John B. Alexander, Michael Aquino, Paul Vallely, and others have built the perfect beast, using selective assassination that leaves no trace. The ability to cull the human herd with Silent Kill technology allows a few personalities to remake the entire society in their own image. Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) technology kills with ionizing and non-ionizing radiation or slowly drives the target crazy with silent sound, similar to CIA MKULTRA psychiatrist Ewen Camerons psychic driving technique used to break down the targets personality. The new buzzwords at the Pentagon are silent kill, synthetic telepathy and psychotronics. Another means of attack on targets is the Smirnov patent that uses subliminal suggestion to manipulate human behavior. This patent was purchased by the remote viewing company Psi Tech Corporation. Military intelligence officers involved in developing these “non-lethal weapons” include Col. John B. Alexander, NSA General Michael Aquino, Harold Puthoff, and others, also control Psi Tech. Emotional manipulation is accomplished using Dr. Michael Persinger’s work to remotely project emotional states that the brain entrains or locks onto and emulates. One can broadcast rage or fear at an individual target to manipulate and control them. As if these methods were not enough to torture and murder people, add to this nightmarish toolbox, active gang stalking. CIA created cults and other cause-oriented groups are used to induce further trauma in the target by actively harassing them in public in a neutralization technique described in counterintelligence operations manuals that are aimed at enemy agents. In the race to develop a new weapon system it has always been necessary to test it on human beings. Perfecting the latest weapons designed to kill slowly and silently as well as perfecting the process of controlling the human mind are no
different. Once the weaponry has been perfected on these few thousand people the same techniques will be applied en mass to the general population, and then to humanity as a whole.

Col. John B. Alexander stated in an interview with the Washington Post in 2007, …The military and intelligence agencies were still scared by the excesses of MK-ULTRA, the infamous CIA program that involved, in part, slipping LSD to unsuspecting victims. “Until recently, anything that smacked of [mind control] was extremely dangerous” because Congress would simply take the money away, he said. Alexander acknowledged that “there were some abuses that took place,” but added that, on the whole, “I would argue we threw the baby out with the bath water”. But September 11, 2001, changed the mood in Washington, and some in the national security community are again expressing interest in mind control, particularly a younger generation of officials who weren’t around for MK-ULTRA. “It’s interesting, that it’s coming back,” Alexander observed. While Alexander scoffs at the notion that he is somehow part of an elaborate plot to control people’s minds, he acknowledges support for learning how to tap into a potential enemy’s brain. He gives as an example the possible use of functional magnetic resonance imaging, or fMRI, for lie detection. “Brain mapping” with fMRI theoretically could allow interrogators to know when someone is lying by watching for activity in particular parts of the brain. For interrogating terrorists, fMRI could come in handy.

Alexander also is intrigued by the possibility of using electronic means to modify
behavior. The dilemma of the war on terrorism, he notes, is that it never ends. So what do you do with enemies, such as those at Guantanamo: keep them there forever? That’s impractical. Behavior modification could be an alternative, he says. “Maybe I can fix
you, or electronically neuter you, so it’s safe to release you into society, so you won’t
come back and kill me,” Alexander says.
It’s only a matter of time before technology
allows that scenario to come true, he continues. “We’re now getting to where we can do that”. “Where does that fall in the ethics spectrum? That’s a really tough question”.

HISTORY OF US GOVT HUMAN
EXPERIMENTATION:

In order to understand the current state sponsored human experimentation, it is
necessary to begin with previous programs that began in the early 1900’s, and
continued to the present day.

EUGENICS MOVEMENT

Eugenics originated in England with the work of Francis Galton who studied hereditary
traits in families and began the nature versus nurture debate and its ultimate focus on
twins to answer the question of what was more powerful heredity or environment. He
proposed positive Eugenics, encouraging the reproduction of eminent men and families.
He cautioned against drawing premature and harmful conclusions from his work, but like
his cousin, Charles Darwin, his work was used as justification for some of the greatest
crimes in history. Negative Eugenics is the application of means to discourage the
breeding of the―unfit‖, including anti-race mixing marriage laws, segregation
(institutionalization), sterilization, and euthanasia. Eugenics is not a true science and
though it is dressed up in mathematics to give it legitimacy it has more in common with
the quack science of Phrenology. Phrenology was the study of the head size and shape to
determine intelligence and character.
The industrial age had thrown millions of people off the farm and into the city to work in low paying factory jobs. The sheer scale of the problems of mental illness, alcoholism
and crime seemed overwhelming. Added to this, millions of Eastern Europeans and
Italians came to America and made native the population uneasy. They were viewed as
bad stock compared to the more―Nordic types‖ that made up earlier waves of
immigration from Western Europe. Suggestions for solving these problems took the form of segregation, sterilization, and mass euthanasia, however the Eugenics movement leaders were smart enough to realize that America was not prepared for euthanasia. The Eugenics movement took shape in America with the founding of the Eugenics Recording Office at Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory in 1910 by Charles Davenport with money from the Carnegie Institution. The ERO compiled millions of files on ordinary Americans.

The adherents of Eugenics included some of the most influential doctors and scientists of
the era, including Alexander Graham Bell, Luther Burbank, W.M. Kellogg, David Starr
Jordan, the President of Stanford University, William Welch of Johns Hopkins University. Professors at Harvard, Columbia, Yale, and other universities taught 375 courses on Eugenics. The hypothesis that mental illness, crime, and poverty were inherited factors and could be cured through negative Eugenics had by the 1920‘s been accepted by American Society as fact. Contests for Fitter family were common at state fairs and Eugenics publications and ideas were widespread.
This could not have been possible without the hard work of many eminent men and the application of large amounts of money.

The great fortunes of The Carnegie Institution, The Rockefeller Foundation, Harriman family, Ford foundation, Milbank Memorial Fund, and others funded the ERO, The American Eugenics Society, The American Eugenics Party and others. The American
Eugenics movement actively encouraged foreign countries to participate, concentrating most heavily on Germany. The opening address of the Second International Congress of Eugenics in 1921 was repeated in German. Only 3,000 people had been forcibly sterilized by the time the famous case of Buck vs. Bell reached the Supreme Court. Carrie Buck was a 17 year old girl who became
pregnant out of wedlock in 1920‘s Virginia. She was ostracized by her community and
her baby Vivian Buck, was reported to the ERO as appearing not normal. Carrie and her
mother‘s files were examined, both had previously been classified as MORONS and
court proceedings were begun to have Carrie forcibly sterilized without examination.
Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes delivered the verdict of the court in 1927. “It is better for all the world, if instead of waiting to execute degenerate offspring for crime, or to let them starve for their imbecility, society can prevent those who are manifestly unfit from continuing their kind. The principle that sustains compulsory vaccination is broad enough to cover cutting the Fallopian tubes.
Jacobson v. Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 25 S. Ct. 358, 3 Ann. Cas. 765. Three generations of imbeciles are enough”.

This decision validated Virginia‘s Eugenical Sterilization Act and set in motion the
forced sterilization of 30-60k American citizens. Eventually similar laws were passed in 34 other states. Carrie Buck was not a promiscuous and disruptive moronic slut as she had been portrayed at trial by the testimony of her school superintendent.
She had been raped by her foster family‘s son. She had been on the honor roll. Her forcible
sterilization was a result of lies, incorrect diagnosis, and a plot to pass the Virginia Law.
A review of the case uncovered a conspiracy between Carrie‘s defense lawyer and the
Colony of Virginia to ensure the constitutionality of Virginia‘s new law.
The state was trying to save money by sterilizing the growing population at its mental health facilities. The greatest impact of Buck vs. Bell was in Germany. In 1933 the Nazi government adopted the Prevention of Hereditarily Ill Offspring Act which was based on Buck vs. Bell and led to the forced sterilization of 375,000 people and the banning of marriage and sexual relations between Germans and Jews. The Rockefeller Foundation funded the Eugenicists at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute including the work of Ernst Rudin, a leading psychiatrist who became an architect and prime director of the murderous medical experimentation programs conducted on thousands of Jews, Gypsies, and others. American money also endowed the work of Otmar Freiherr von Verchuer who headed the Institute for Anthropology, Human Heredity and Eugenics. He wrote in his Eugenics Journal that ―Germany‘s war would yield a total solution to the Jewish Problem.‖ Verschuer had a longtime assistant. His name was Josef Mengele. On May 30, 1943, Mengele arrived at Auschwitz. Verschuer notified the German Research Society, “My assistant, Dr. Josef Mengele (M.D., Ph.D.) joined me in this branch of research. He is presently employed as Hauptsturmführer (captain) and camp physician in the Auschwitz concentration camp. Anthropological testing of the most diverse racial groups in this concentration camp is being carried out with permission of the SS Reichsführer (Himmler).” Mengele began searching the boxcar arrivals for twins. When he found them, he performed beastly experiments, scrupulously wrote up the reports and sent the paperwork back to Verschuer’s institute for evaluation. Often, cadavers, eyes and other body parts were also dispatched to Berlin’s eugenic institutes. Several doctors who had been sent to Auschwitz for aiding Jews were forced to work as his assistants and described him thus…His experiments and observations were carried out in an abnormal fashion. When he made transfusions he purposely used incorrect blood types. He would inject substances and then ignore the results. He did what he pleased and conducted his experiments like a mad amateur. He was not a savant. He had the mania of a collector. He was also fascinated with gypsies and dwarfs as human specimens. His experiments, lacking scientific value, were no more than foolish playing and all his activities were full of contradiction.

In other words, he was a hack with an MD and a Ph.D. in Eugenics, a quack science.
―The toll of Eugenics Laws would fall heavily on non-Jewish Germans as well. The
chronology of events is instructive. First patients in German mental facilities were
sterilized, then it was decided to gas them. CO gas was used in the beginning but was
discarded in favor of Zyklon B gas for reasons of economy and effectiveness. Next all the residents of the old age homes in Germany were either starved, given lethal injection,
or gassed and then cremated. Finally German citizens who had physical disabilities, many quite mild or correctable, were euthanized. Between 50,000 and 100,000 were eventually killed.

The program was referred to as a mercy death however nothing could be farther from the
truth. Witnesses said that the floor, walls, and even ceiling of the gas chamber were stained with blood, vomit, urine and feces. At the center of the room would be an enormous pile of bodies in the general shape of a pyramid as people struggled to climb on top of each other to reach the last remaining breathable air near the ceiling.

American Eugenics movement leaders went underground and changed the name of their
organizations. The lifelong friendships between people like Verschuer and the leading members of the American Eugenics Movement continued even after the Holocaust. He and many others were never punished and remained influential men in society. Their portraits hang in many major universities, both in Germany and America. The names of their victims are mostly lost to history. They included the powerless, people who couldn‘t fight back. Carrie Buck‘s daughter died at the age of 8 years old due to an illness. In her short school career she had made the honor roll.

HUMAN RADIATION STUDIES:

In December 1939 as Europe was poised on the brink of war, two German radiochemists
split the uranium atom in their Berlin laboratory. They confided the results to Lise
Meitner and Otto Fritsch who calculated the released energy at 200 million electron volts
for one atom. The significance of the event was understood immediately in scientific
communities in all nations. Virtually unlimited energy could be produced in a controlled reaction and an uncontrolled reaction would yield an explosive of incredible power. The University of California at Berkeley was where plutonium 238 half life 86 years and plutonium 239 half life 24,000 years were first created. Seaborg, Segre and McMillan used cyclotrons to produce one microgram of plutonium. After months of work their product could be detected but was too small to be seen. Plutonium was described as a crazy metal, small amounts spontaneously combust in air so it must be handled in an environment free of oxygen. Depending on the chemical form it might be blue, green, purple, yellow, red, brown or pink. Seaborg said ―under some conditions it might be brittle like glass or soft like lead. It will disintegrate at room temperature, undergoing five phase changes between room temperature and the melting point. It is fiendishly toxic, even in small amounts.‖ Robley Evans who studied women exposed on the job to radium wrote that as little two micrograms, two millionths of a gram, was fatal. Ernest Lawrence told government officials that plutonium 239 ―could be used to make a super bomb.‖ It was 1941 and the United States would be in the war in a matter of months. Albert Einstein, Leo Szilard, and Arthur Compton were instrumental in persuading FDR to study the feasibility of building a nuclear bomb. The Manhattan Project was the secret effort to build the atomic bomb. It was a gamble that represented several billion dollars and a significant percentage of the war time budget. The Oak Ridge plant in Tennessee
was 56,000 acres devoted to making uranium-235 and the Hanford Washington site made plutonium. These facilities had taken the bench scale process and increased it a billion fold. General Leslie Groves was tapped to head the massive project. He appointed Robert Oppenheimer to be in charge of the design, construction, and testing of the weapon. Los Alamos, New Mexico was chosen as the site of the facility to build and test such a weapon. Quantum Physics was a science that had been invented by twenty year olds and the staff Oppenheimer assembled for the Manhattan Project reflected that. The bomb might not work and if the high explosive failed to ignite the fission reaction $2.5 billion dollars
(1945) worth of plutonium would be scattered across the Jimenez Mountains. Jumbo was the largest fabricated object ever built, designed to contain the plutonium if ignition failed. At dawn on July 16, 1945 the Trinity site witnessed the detonation of the device code named Gadget. The remaining two devices, named Little Boy and Fat Man, were
used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki on August 6 and 9th killing approximately 200,000
people. WWII terror bombing of civilians began with the London Blitz killing 30,000
people and culminated in the firebombing of Dresden Germany and Tokyo. Napalm was
used in 1,000 plane raids that incinerated approximately 200,000 people. The atomic
bomb did not add to the scale of mass murder of civilian populations, but it certainly made it more efficient. Many of the scientists were appalled at the result, some had urged a demonstration shot. The scientists declared publicly that the U.S. possessed only a few
years head start before another nation followed suit. Many of the scientists and some generals advocated international control and the eventual banning of nuclear weapons.
Those that tried to head off a nuclear arms race in the end failed as events and
personalities took on a momentum of their own. Edward Teller advocated the super-
heavy, the Hydrogen bomb. Oppenheimer objected to the development of the Hydrogen
bomb and stated that these were genocidal weapons. He was promptly replaced. Teller
assumed the scientific leadership of the weapons program and remained influential for the entire Cold War. The largest Hydrogen bomb ever tested by the U.S. was around 40
megatons, 4,000 times more powerful than the 10 kiloton Hiroshima bomb. The nuclear
arms race that followed has resulted in the doctrine of MAD, mutually assured destruction. If either the US or USSR launch any or all of their half of the 20,000 nuclear
weapons they have aimed at each other, then they can rest assured that they too would be
completely destroyed in a retaliatory strike. The nuclear arms race consumed much of
the wealth of the US leaving the civilian population living in very real fear that the world could end in a matter of minutes.
Nuclear testing began in the Pacific and the continental US. Residents of the Marshall
Islands were forcibly relocated and dozens of devices were tested there, some so enormous they obliterated large parts of the islands. Captured and obsolete ships were placed in the blast zone with test animals on board. After the detonations thousands of observers and military moved near ground zero to decontaminate equipment. The military brass wanted to know how equipment and men would fare in a nuclear war. At what point are the ships too hot or the men too poisoned to continue to fight. The Air Force sent planes into radioactive clouds that registered 800 rad per hour or higher adopting lead helmets and special shielding in an effort to protect the pilots. The Army placed troops in trenches 1,000 yards from the blast and immediately after the explosion walked them on line through ground zero in an effort to prepare them psychologically for fighting with nuclear weapons. General James Cooney was the foremost advocate of testing and took authority away from the AEC Atomic Energy Commission for the responsibility of setting exposure limits on troops. Scientists were allowed exposure of no more than 3 rad for a 13 week period while limits for military personnel were officially set at 5 rad per test. The badges given to troops to wear measured only external beta radiation and were not used extensively. The scientists working for the AEC wore protective gear while the troops
did not. The health effects of radiation were fairly well known to the scientists involved
due to their animal studies, industrial accidents, and the very public deaths of Madame Curie and others. By the 1920‘s it was known that hundreds of the early pioneers in radiation studies were dead.
A single dose of 350 rad was the human LD-50, the dose that caused death to half those exposed. One millionth of a gram, once inside the human body could cause death.
A nuclear explosion immediately produces Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and X-ray radiation. Hundreds of different radioactive isotopic particles are formed as residual contamination that is absorbed into different body tissues with varying degrees of longevity and toxicity. One example is radioiodine that collects in the thyroid. This kaleidoscope of sources make it difficult to gage what dose has been delivered and to what effect. Inhalation of a small particle of plutonium would collect in the bone marrow and emit energies on the order of 200 million electron volts. The normal energy level of the human cell is 10 electron volts, and under such an assault the cell either dies, becomes inoperable, or grows uncontrollably, in other words, cancer. Arthur Compton and the other physicist knew what had happened to the earlier experimenters with radioactive materials. Compton chose Robert Stone in Berkeley and Joseph Hamilton at Chicago to research the biological aspects. The scientists who conducted these experiments were not from the inner sanctum trying to build the Bomb, years 1951 and 1974 studying about 500 patients. The TBI experiments were only a subset of the radiation experiments on human subjects that included plutonium injections,
radioactive isotope studies, and many others.
Vanderbilt University Hospital Prenatal Clinic hosted 850 pregnant women to a secret
study using radioactive isotopes iron-55 and iron-59. The pregnant women were given a
cocktail and told it was vitamins for their unborn child. Free health care was the lure
used on the economically disadvantaged women. Helen Hutchison was 6 months
pregnant and visited the clinic in July, 1946 seeking treatment for nausea. She was given
a cocktail by the doctor and told to drink it, that it would make her feel better. Several
months after the birth of her daughter her hair fell out and she developed blisters, anemia, and later had life threatening complications after several miscarriages.
Her daughter Barbara was always tired as a child, developed an immune system disorder and skin cancer. Many of the mothers and children exposed to radioactive iron developed strange afflictions, rashes, anemia, blood disorders, and cancer. Paul Hahn, the principle investigator in the study, was a protégé of Stafford Warren and had worked with Robly Evans. Hahn wrote that iron-55 with a half life of 5 years was too hazardous to be given to humans and had no therapeutic value, yet he used it in this study which was partially funded by the Rockefeller Foundation. Helen Hutchison‘s husband had landed in Europe on D-Day, and had personally helped liberate Buchenwald concentration camp. The Nazi doctors who worked in the camp may have been some of the very men who participated in the radiation experiment on his wife and unborn child. One study conducted at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts used
radioactive iron and calcium secretly given to 74 orphans in their oatmeal using the ruse of a nutrition study. Robley Evans produced the radioactive isotopes in the MIT cyclotron and supervised the experiment. The lure used by the MIT scientists was membership in a
science club that went on school outings to baseball games and even Christmas parties at the MIT faculty club. The scientists may not have believed that the amount of radiation involved was harmful, but they would not have allowed this experiment to be conducted on their own families.

At Washington State Penitentiary and Oregon State Prison about 200 prisoners had their testicles irradiated with 8 to 600 rads with the lure of a little money and extra privileges.

Carl Heller, one of the world‘s leading endocrinologists, and his protégé C. Alvin Paulsen ran the two studies from 1963 until 1971. These and similar experiments on thousands of people continued for 30 years in the vain search for a biological dosimeter. The identities and ultimate fates of the test subjects will never be known, most going to their graves never knowing they had been used as human guinea pigs by their government. Elmer Allen was designated experimental test subject CAL-13. On July 18, 1947 in a San Francisco Hospital he was injected with plutonium in the left leg. Three days later the leg was amputated at mid thigh. Elmer was a porter for the Pullman Company who injured his leg while stepping off a train. He was diagnosed with a fracture that developed into a cyst. The first test for cancer was negative, a second test indicated
cancer. Unable to work after the amputation, he was forced to return to Italy, Texas with
his wife and three children. His wife recalled that he began having epileptic seizures, ―he
would chew the spoon to pieces, his tongue too‖. Elmer began drinking heavily and told
his best friend that he had been used as a guinea pig, but no one not even his family
doctor believed him. The doctor later diagnosed him as a paranoid schizophrenic.
During an effort to collect the bodies of the people injected with plutonium it was
discovered to their amazement that 4 of them were still alive. In 1973 Austin Bues, from
the Center for Human Radiobiology wrote to Elmer and asked him to be in a metabolism
study. He and his wife were brought to Chicago and Elmer‘s urine and feces were
collected for two weeks. The trip was paid for and Elmer received $140 plus $13 a day
expenses. X-rays revealed bone damage consisted with radiation. One year after Elmer‘s death the family was contacted by a reporter and learned that Elmer had been a human experimental subject and the family had been lied to for 44 years. Elmer Allen died in 1991, his head stone reads Elmer Allen 1911-1947 CAL-13 1947- 1991 One of America‘s nuclear guinea pigs. On 7 December 1993, Secretary of Energy Hazel O‘Leary ordered her department to open classified files covering projects that had involved the use of human beings as guinea pigs since WWII. A major project was initiated to identify relevant documents. The index itself runs to 150 pages. The following is testimony from Elmer Allen‘s granddaughter before the President‘s Advisory Committee on Human Radiation Experiments, March, 1995.

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

By Marshall Thomas

ONE:
Phoenix Program

TWO:
HISTORY of US Government Human Experimentation:
Eugenics
Human Radiation Studies
Elmer Allen Granddaughter Testimony
Agent Orange

THREE:
Cold War
Doolittle
McCarthyism
Operation Paperclip
Reinhardt Gehlen
Operation Mockingbird
Operation Northwoods

FOUR:
MKULTRA-1950’s
Brainwashing- USSR, China, US
Helms, Gottlieb
Allen Dulles
Estabrooks
Cameron

MKULTRA-1960’s, 1970’s –
Helms,
Aldrich
Pandora
Delgado
Jolly West

MKULTRA VICTIM TESTIMONY:
Valerie Wolfe, Claudia Mullen, Chris DeNicola

Programming levels

FIVE:
Nonlethal weapons
Greenham Common
DOD/DOJ
Iraq

SIX:
CULTS
Aquino
Moon
FMSF
Remote viewing

SEVEN:
Trojan Horse

EIGHT:
Cointelpro

NINE:
CIA Blowback:
Golden Triangle
Ed Wilson
Katherine Griggs
Guatemala organ donors

TEN:
Directed Energy Weapons USSR
Woodpecker

ELEVEN:
Directed Energy Weapons Scientists

TWELVE:
SDI/HAARP
THIRTEEN:
Military Doctrine
MindWar
The Aviary

FOURTEEN:
Patents/Spin-offs
Implants
ADS
Milliwave radar

FIFTEEN:
CIA/Corporate Proprietaries
SAIC
Hadron
DynCorp

Operation Cyclone

SIXTEEN:
Law
Girard
John Glenn
Akwei
Milgram
Street Theater
TI experience
Weed and Seed

SEVENTEEN:
End Game

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

Phoenix Program:

The Phoenix Program, created by the CIA in 1967, was aimed at “neutralizing”—through
assassination, kidnapping, and torture, the civilian infrastructure that supported the Viet
Cong insurgency in South Vietnam. It was a terrifying “final solution” that violated the
Geneva Conventions. The Phoenix Program’s civilian targets of assassination were VC
tax collectors, supply officers, political cadre, local military officials, and suspected
sympathizers. Faulty intelligence often led to the murder of innocent civilians, rival
Vietnamese would report their enemies as “VC” in order for US troops to kill them. In
1971, William Colby, head of CIA in Vietnam, testified the number killed was 20,857.
South Vietnamese government figures were 40,994 dead. CIA officer Ted Shackley
managed (600 military and (40-50) CIA liaison officers) who were working with South Vietnamese officers in 44 provinces. Ted Shackley and Robert Komer played key roles in recruiting Phoenix Program personnel. Many Covert Action officers were Cuban
refugees from the Bay of Pigs fiasco. They ran the CIA’s Counter-Terror (CT) Teams,
which were in fact assassination squads. Colby, Komer, and Shackley reported to DCI
Richard Helms and the White House. From the beginning the Phoenix Program was
conceived by the White House and supported by the CIA. Phoenix called for “neutralizing” 1800 targets a month. About one third of VC targeted for arrest were summarily executed. Green Berets and Navy SEALs would assassinate suspected VC sympathizers or cadres, as well as South Vietnamese collaborators and double agents. In 1982 an Ex-Phoenix operative revealed that sometimes orders were given to kill U.S.
military personnel who were considered security risks. He suspects the orders came not from “division”, but from a higher authority such as the CIA or the Office of Naval Intelligence.

The following is testimony of Vincent Okamoto, combat officer (Lieutenant) in Vietnam in 1968, and recipient of Distinguished Service Cross, the second highest award conferred by the US Army. Wounded 3 times. “The problem was, how do you find the people on the blacklist? It’s not like you had their address and telephone number. The normal procedure would be to go into a village and just grab someone and say, ‘Where’s Nguyen so-and-so?’ Half the time the people were so afraid they would say anything. Then a Phoenix team would take the informant, put a sandbag over his head, poke out two holes so he could see, put commo wire around his neck like a long leash, and walk him through the village and say, ‘When we go by Nguyen’s house scratch your head.’
Then that night Phoenix would come back, knock on the door, and say, ‘April Fool,
motherfucker.’ Whoever answered the door would get wasted. As far as they were
concerned whoever answered was a Communist, including family members. Sometimes they’d come back to camp with ears to prove that they killed people.”
Penetrations into the Viet Cong Infrastructure was accomplished by blackmailing or
terrorizing a member of a targeted individual’s family to gathering information. Every Vietnamese 15 and over had to register and carry identity cards, these records were
computerized and eventually it evolved into a highly computerized and statistical means of generating 1800 names a month for the target list, coordinating the information on suspects from 30,000 plus informants. When the strategic Hamlet program failed, CIA and military intelligence concentrated on the Phoenix Program, a terror campaign aimed at the civilian population. Instead of winning hearts and minds, using the threat of assassination and a state of terror to defeat the NV. Many non-political Vietnamese were arrested and tortured and in effect forced into the resistance army. Phoenix Program architect Robert Komer, after leaving the Pentagon said, “I would have done a lot of things differently and been more cautious about getting us involved”. He called the war “a strategic disaster which cost us 57,000 lives and a half trillion dollars”.

Phoenix USA: The Vietnam War was the formative experience for a generation of CIA
and military intelligence personnel involved in the Phoenix Program. They viewed the
military defeat in Vietnam as a betrayal on the home front, a loss of will by domestic
political enemies, not a military failure against a nationalist revolution fought as a
guerilla war. The Phoenix Program, assassinating suspected VC sympathizers in a
systematic manner, worked well and is the blueprint for the current black op targeting
thousands of loyal Americans using state of the art microwave (MW) and radio frequency
radiation (RFR) weapons. The motivation to suppress domestic dissidents and to
assassinate loyal American opposition stems from the perception of dissent against the
war as treason. This philosophy is stated very clearly in the MindWar paper written by
NSA General Aquino. The DOD has a huge stake in futuristic technology that kills by ionizing and non-ionizing radiation, leaving little or no trace. The indiscriminant killing of the Phoenix Program continues on American soil. The terms soft kill, slow kill and silent kill refer to the new way of killing the enemy in conflicts short of war and the small wars of the future.

The counterinsurgency doctrine has now been applied to the home front, so that the perceived betrayal of the military in Vietnam will not be repeated. The generation of CIA and military intelligence led by Shackley, Helms, Casey, Abrams, Singlaub, Secord, John B. Alexander, Michael Aquino, Paul Vallely, and others have built the perfect beast, using selective assassination that leaves no trace. The ability to cull the human herd with Silent Kill technology allows a few personalities to remake the entire society in their own image. Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) technology kills with ionizing and non-ionizing radiation or slowly drives the target crazy with silent sound, similar to CIA MKULTRA psychiatrist Ewen Camerons psychic driving technique used to break down the targets personality. The new buzzwords at the Pentagon are silent kill, synthetic telepathy and psychotronics. Another means of attack on targets is the Smirnov patent that uses subliminal suggestion to manipulate human behavior. This patent was purchased by the remote viewing company Psi Tech Corporation. Military intelligence officers involved in developing these “non-lethal weapons” include Col. John B. Alexander, NSA General Michael Aquino, Harold Puthoff, and others, also control Psi Tech. Emotional manipulation is accomplished using Dr. Michael Persinger’s work to remotely project emotional states that the brain entrains or locks onto and emulates. One can broadcast rage or fear at an individual target to manipulate and control them. As if these methods were not enough to torture and murder people, add to this nightmarish toolbox, active gang stalking. CIA created cults and other cause-oriented groups are used to induce further trauma in the target by actively harassing them in public in a neutralization technique described in counterintelligence operations manuals that are aimed at enemy agents. In the race to develop a new weapon system it has always been necessary to test it on human beings. Perfecting the latest weapons designed to kill slowly and silently as well as perfecting the process of controlling the human mind are no
different. Once the weaponry has been perfected on these few thousand people the same techniques will be applied en mass to the general population, and then to humanity as a whole.

Col. John B. Alexander stated in an interview with the Washington Post in 2007, …The military and intelligence agencies were still scared by the excesses of MK-ULTRA, the infamous CIA program that involved, in part, slipping LSD to unsuspecting victims. “Until recently, anything that smacked of [mind control] was extremely dangerous” because Congress would simply take the money away, he said. Alexander acknowledged that “there were some abuses that took place,” but added that, on the whole, “I would argue we threw the baby out with the bath water”. But September 11, 2001, changed the mood in Washington, and some in the national security community are again expressing interest in mind control, particularly a younger generation of officials who weren’t around for MK-ULTRA. “It’s interesting, that it’s coming back,” Alexander observed. While Alexander scoffs at the notion that he is somehow part of an elaborate plot to control people’s minds, he acknowledges support for learning how to tap into a potential enemy’s brain. He gives as an example the possible use of functional magnetic resonance imaging, or fMRI, for lie detection. “Brain mapping” with fMRI theoretically could allow interrogators to know when someone is lying by watching for activity in particular parts of the brain. For interrogating terrorists, fMRI could come in handy.

Alexander also is intrigued by the possibility of using electronic means to modify
behavior. The dilemma of the war on terrorism, he notes, is that it never ends. So what do you do with enemies, such as those at Guantanamo: keep them there forever? That’s impractical. Behavior modification could be an alternative, he says. “Maybe I can fix
you, or electronically neuter you, so it’s safe to release you into society, so you won’t
come back and kill me,” Alexander says.
It’s only a matter of time before technology
allows that scenario to come true, he continues. “We’re now getting to where we can do that”. “Where does that fall in the ethics spectrum? That’s a really tough question”.

HISTORY OF US GOVT HUMAN
EXPERIMENTATION:

In order to understand the current state sponsored human experimentation, it is
necessary to begin with previous programs that began in the early 1900’s, and
continued to the present day.

EUGENICS MOVEMENT

Eugenics originated in England with the work of Francis Galton who studied hereditary
traits in families and began the nature versus nurture debate and its ultimate focus on
twins to answer the question of what was more powerful heredity or environment. He
proposed positive Eugenics, encouraging the reproduction of eminent men and families.
He cautioned against drawing premature and harmful conclusions from his work, but like
his cousin, Charles Darwin, his work was used as justification for some of the greatest
crimes in history. Negative Eugenics is the application of means to discourage the
breeding of the―unfit‖, including anti-race mixing marriage laws, segregation
(institutionalization), sterilization, and euthanasia. Eugenics is not a true science and
though it is dressed up in mathematics to give it legitimacy it has more in common with
the quack science of Phrenology. Phrenology was the study of the head size and shape to
determine intelligence and character.
The industrial age had thrown millions of people off the farm and into the city to work in low paying factory jobs. The sheer scale of the problems of mental illness, alcoholism
and crime seemed overwhelming. Added to this, millions of Eastern Europeans and
Italians came to America and made native the population uneasy. They were viewed as
bad stock compared to the more―Nordic types‖ that made up earlier waves of
immigration from Western Europe. Suggestions for solving these problems took the form of segregation, sterilization, and mass euthanasia, however the Eugenics movement leaders were smart enough to realize that America was not prepared for euthanasia. The Eugenics movement took shape in America with the founding of the Eugenics Recording Office at Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory in 1910 by Charles Davenport with money from the Carnegie Institution. The ERO compiled millions of files on ordinary Americans.

The adherents of Eugenics included some of the most influential doctors and scientists of
the era, including Alexander Graham Bell, Luther Burbank, W.M. Kellogg, David Starr
Jordan, the President of Stanford University, William Welch of Johns Hopkins University. Professors at Harvard, Columbia, Yale, and other universities taught 375 courses on Eugenics. The hypothesis that mental illness, crime, and poverty were inherited factors and could be cured through negative Eugenics had by the 1920‘s been accepted by American Society as fact. Contests for Fitter family were common at state fairs and Eugenics publications and ideas were widespread.
This could not have been possible without the hard work of many eminent men and the application of large amounts of money.

The great fortunes of The Carnegie Institution, The Rockefeller Foundation, Harriman family, Ford foundation, Milbank Memorial Fund, and others funded the ERO, The American Eugenics Society, The American Eugenics Party and others. The American
Eugenics movement actively encouraged foreign countries to participate, concentrating most heavily on Germany. The opening address of the Second International Congress of Eugenics in 1921 was repeated in German. Only 3,000 people had been forcibly sterilized by the time the famous case of Buck vs. Bell reached the Supreme Court. Carrie Buck was a 17 year old girl who became
pregnant out of wedlock in 1920‘s Virginia. She was ostracized by her community and
her baby Vivian Buck, was reported to the ERO as appearing not normal. Carrie and her
mother‘s files were examined, both had previously been classified as MORONS and
court proceedings were begun to have Carrie forcibly sterilized without examination.
Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes delivered the verdict of the court in 1927. “It is better for all the world, if instead of waiting to execute degenerate offspring for crime, or to let them starve for their imbecility, society can prevent those who are manifestly unfit from continuing their kind. The principle that sustains compulsory vaccination is broad enough to cover cutting the Fallopian tubes.
Jacobson v. Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 25 S. Ct. 358, 3 Ann. Cas. 765. Three generations of imbeciles are enough”.

This decision validated Virginia‘s Eugenical Sterilization Act and set in motion the
forced sterilization of 30-60k American citizens. Eventually similar laws were passed in 34 other states. Carrie Buck was not a promiscuous and disruptive moronic slut as she had been portrayed at trial by the testimony of her school superintendent.
She had been raped by her foster family‘s son. She had been on the honor roll. Her forcible
sterilization was a result of lies, incorrect diagnosis, and a plot to pass the Virginia Law.
A review of the case uncovered a conspiracy between Carrie‘s defense lawyer and the
Colony of Virginia to ensure the constitutionality of Virginia‘s new law.
The state was trying to save money by sterilizing the growing population at its mental health facilities. The greatest impact of Buck vs. Bell was in Germany. In 1933 the Nazi government adopted the Prevention of Hereditarily Ill Offspring Act which was based on Buck vs. Bell and led to the forced sterilization of 375,000 people and the banning of marriage and sexual relations between Germans and Jews. The Rockefeller Foundation funded the Eugenicists at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute including the work of Ernst Rudin, a leading psychiatrist who became an architect and prime director of the murderous medical experimentation programs conducted on thousands of Jews, Gypsies, and others. American money also endowed the work of Otmar Freiherr von Verchuer who headed the Institute for Anthropology, Human Heredity and Eugenics. He wrote in his Eugenics Journal that ―Germany‘s war would yield a total solution to the Jewish Problem.‖ Verschuer had a longtime assistant. His name was Josef Mengele. On May 30, 1943, Mengele arrived at Auschwitz. Verschuer notified the German Research Society, “My assistant, Dr. Josef Mengele (M.D., Ph.D.) joined me in this branch of research. He is presently employed as Hauptsturmführer (captain) and camp physician in the Auschwitz concentration camp. Anthropological testing of the most diverse racial groups in this concentration camp is being carried out with permission of the SS Reichsführer (Himmler).” Mengele began searching the boxcar arrivals for twins. When he found them, he performed beastly experiments, scrupulously wrote up the reports and sent the paperwork back to Verschuer’s institute for evaluation. Often, cadavers, eyes and other body parts were also dispatched to Berlin’s eugenic institutes. Several doctors who had been sent to Auschwitz for aiding Jews were forced to work as his assistants and described him thus…His experiments and observations were carried out in an abnormal fashion. When he made transfusions he purposely used incorrect blood types. He would inject substances and then ignore the results. He did what he pleased and conducted his experiments like a mad amateur. He was not a savant. He had the mania of a collector. He was also fascinated with gypsies and dwarfs as human specimens. His experiments, lacking scientific value, were no more than foolish playing and all his activities were full of contradiction.

In other words, he was a hack with an MD and a Ph.D. in Eugenics, a quack science.
―The toll of Eugenics Laws would fall heavily on non-Jewish Germans as well. The
chronology of events is instructive. First patients in German mental facilities were
sterilized, then it was decided to gas them. CO gas was used in the beginning but was
discarded in favor of Zyklon B gas for reasons of economy and effectiveness. Next all the residents of the old age homes in Germany were either starved, given lethal injection,
or gassed and then cremated. Finally German citizens who had physical disabilities, many quite mild or correctable, were euthanized. Between 50,000 and 100,000 were eventually killed.

The program was referred to as a mercy death however nothing could be farther from the
truth. Witnesses said that the floor, walls, and even ceiling of the gas chamber were stained with blood, vomit, urine and feces. At the center of the room would be an enormous pile of bodies in the general shape of a pyramid as people struggled to climb on top of each other to reach the last remaining breathable air near the ceiling.

American Eugenics movement leaders went underground and changed the name of their
organizations. The lifelong friendships between people like Verschuer and the leading members of the American Eugenics Movement continued even after the Holocaust. He and many others were never punished and remained influential men in society. Their portraits hang in many major universities, both in Germany and America. The names of their victims are mostly lost to history. They included the powerless, people who couldn‘t fight back. Carrie Buck‘s daughter died at the age of 8 years old due to an illness. In her short school career she had made the honor roll.

HUMAN RADIATION STUDIES:

In December 1939 as Europe was poised on the brink of war, two German radiochemists
split the uranium atom in their Berlin laboratory. They confided the results to Lise
Meitner and Otto Fritsch who calculated the released energy at 200 million electron volts
for one atom. The significance of the event was understood immediately in scientific
communities in all nations. Virtually unlimited energy could be produced in a controlled reaction and an uncontrolled reaction would yield an explosive of incredible power. The University of California at Berkeley was where plutonium 238 half life 86 years and plutonium 239 half life 24,000 years were first created. Seaborg, Segre and McMillan used cyclotrons to produce one microgram of plutonium. After months of work their product could be detected but was too small to be seen. Plutonium was described as a crazy metal, small amounts spontaneously combust in air so it must be handled in an environment free of oxygen. Depending on the chemical form it might be blue, green, purple, yellow, red, brown or pink. Seaborg said ―under some conditions it might be brittle like glass or soft like lead. It will disintegrate at room temperature, undergoing five phase changes between room temperature and the melting point. It is fiendishly toxic, even in small amounts.‖ Robley Evans who studied women exposed on the job to radium wrote that as little two micrograms, two millionths of a gram, was fatal. Ernest Lawrence told government officials that plutonium 239 ―could be used to make a super bomb.‖ It was 1941 and the United States would be in the war in a matter of months. Albert Einstein, Leo Szilard, and Arthur Compton were instrumental in persuading FDR to study the feasibility of building a nuclear bomb. The Manhattan Project was the secret effort to build the atomic bomb. It was a gamble that represented several billion dollars and a significant percentage of the war time budget. The Oak Ridge plant in Tennessee
was 56,000 acres devoted to making uranium-235 and the Hanford Washington site made plutonium. These facilities had taken the bench scale process and increased it a billion fold. General Leslie Groves was tapped to head the massive project. He appointed Robert Oppenheimer to be in charge of the design, construction, and testing of the weapon. Los Alamos, New Mexico was chosen as the site of the facility to build and test such a weapon. Quantum Physics was a science that had been invented by twenty year olds and the staff Oppenheimer assembled for the Manhattan Project reflected that. The bomb might not work and if the high explosive failed to ignite the fission reaction $2.5 billion dollars
(1945) worth of plutonium would be scattered across the Jimenez Mountains. Jumbo was the largest fabricated object ever built, designed to contain the plutonium if ignition failed. At dawn on July 16, 1945 the Trinity site witnessed the detonation of the device code named Gadget. The remaining two devices, named Little Boy and Fat Man, were
used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki on August 6 and 9th killing approximately 200,000
people. WWII terror bombing of civilians began with the London Blitz killing 30,000
people and culminated in the firebombing of Dresden Germany and Tokyo. Napalm was
used in 1,000 plane raids that incinerated approximately 200,000 people. The atomic
bomb did not add to the scale of mass murder of civilian populations, but it certainly made it more efficient. Many of the scientists were appalled at the result, some had urged a demonstration shot. The scientists declared publicly that the U.S. possessed only a few
years head start before another nation followed suit. Many of the scientists and some generals advocated international control and the eventual banning of nuclear weapons.
Those that tried to head off a nuclear arms race in the end failed as events and
personalities took on a momentum of their own. Edward Teller advocated the super-
heavy, the Hydrogen bomb. Oppenheimer objected to the development of the Hydrogen
bomb and stated that these were genocidal weapons. He was promptly replaced. Teller
assumed the scientific leadership of the weapons program and remained influential for the entire Cold War. The largest Hydrogen bomb ever tested by the U.S. was around 40
megatons, 4,000 times more powerful than the 10 kiloton Hiroshima bomb. The nuclear
arms race that followed has resulted in the doctrine of MAD, mutually assured destruction. If either the US or USSR launch any or all of their half of the 20,000 nuclear
weapons they have aimed at each other, then they can rest assured that they too would be
completely destroyed in a retaliatory strike. The nuclear arms race consumed much of
the wealth of the US leaving the civilian population living in very real fear that the world could end in a matter of minutes.
Nuclear testing began in the Pacific and the continental US. Residents of the Marshall
Islands were forcibly relocated and dozens of devices were tested there, some so enormous they obliterated large parts of the islands. Captured and obsolete ships were placed in the blast zone with test animals on board. After the detonations thousands of observers and military moved near ground zero to decontaminate equipment. The military brass wanted to know how equipment and men would fare in a nuclear war. At what point are the ships too hot or the men too poisoned to continue to fight. The Air Force sent planes into radioactive clouds that registered 800 rad per hour or higher adopting lead helmets and special shielding in an effort to protect the pilots. The Army placed troops in trenches 1,000 yards from the blast and immediately after the explosion walked them on line through ground zero in an effort to prepare them psychologically for fighting with nuclear weapons. General James Cooney was the foremost advocate of testing and took authority away from the AEC Atomic Energy Commission for the responsibility of setting exposure limits on troops. Scientists were allowed exposure of no more than 3 rad for a 13 week period while limits for military personnel were officially set at 5 rad per test. The badges given to troops to wear measured only external beta radiation and were not used extensively. The scientists working for the AEC wore protective gear while the troops
did not. The health effects of radiation were fairly well known to the scientists involved
due to their animal studies, industrial accidents, and the very public deaths of Madame Curie and others. By the 1920‘s it was known that hundreds of the early pioneers in radiation studies were dead.
A single dose of 350 rad was the human LD-50, the dose that caused death to half those exposed. One millionth of a gram, once inside the human body could cause death.
A nuclear explosion immediately produces Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and X-ray radiation. Hundreds of different radioactive isotopic particles are formed as residual contamination that is absorbed into different body tissues with varying degrees of longevity and toxicity. One example is radioiodine that collects in the thyroid. This kaleidoscope of sources make it difficult to gage what dose has been delivered and to what effect. Inhalation of a small particle of plutonium would collect in the bone marrow and emit energies on the order of 200 million electron volts. The normal energy level of the human cell is 10 electron volts, and under such an assault the cell either dies, becomes inoperable, or grows uncontrollably, in other words, cancer. Arthur Compton and the other physicist knew what had happened to the earlier experimenters with radioactive materials. Compton chose Robert Stone in Berkeley and Joseph Hamilton at Chicago to research the biological aspects. The scientists who conducted these experiments were not from the inner sanctum trying to build the Bomb, years 1951 and 1974 studying about 500 patients. The TBI experiments were only a subset of the radiation experiments on human subjects that included plutonium injections,
radioactive isotope studies, and many others.
Vanderbilt University Hospital Prenatal Clinic hosted 850 pregnant women to a secret
study using radioactive isotopes iron-55 and iron-59. The pregnant women were given a
cocktail and told it was vitamins for their unborn child. Free health care was the lure
used on the economically disadvantaged women. Helen Hutchison was 6 months
pregnant and visited the clinic in July, 1946 seeking treatment for nausea. She was given
a cocktail by the doctor and told to drink it, that it would make her feel better. Several
months after the birth of her daughter her hair fell out and she developed blisters, anemia, and later had life threatening complications after several miscarriages.
Her daughter Barbara was always tired as a child, developed an immune system disorder and skin cancer. Many of the mothers and children exposed to radioactive iron developed strange afflictions, rashes, anemia, blood disorders, and cancer. Paul Hahn, the principle investigator in the study, was a protégé of Stafford Warren and had worked with Robly Evans. Hahn wrote that iron-55 with a half life of 5 years was too hazardous to be given to humans and had no therapeutic value, yet he used it in this study which was partially funded by the Rockefeller Foundation. Helen Hutchison‘s husband had landed in Europe on D-Day, and had personally helped liberate Buchenwald concentration camp. The Nazi doctors who worked in the camp may have been some of the very men who participated in the radiation experiment on his wife and unborn child. One study conducted at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts used
radioactive iron and calcium secretly given to 74 orphans in their oatmeal using the ruse
of a nutrition study. Robley Evans produced the radioactive isotopes in the MIT cyclotron
and supervised the experiment. The lure used by the MIT scientists was membership in a
science club that went on school outings to baseball games and even Christmas parties at
the MIT faculty club. The scientists may not have believed that the amount of radiation
involved was harmful, but they would not have allowed this experiment to be conducted on their own families.

At Washington State Penitentiary and Oregon State Prison about 200 prisoners had their
testicles irradiated with 8 to 600 rads with the lure of a little money and extra privileges.
Carl Heller, one of the world‘s leading endocrinologists, and his protégé C. Alvin Paulsen ran the two studies from 1963 until 1971. These and similar experiments on thousands of people continued for 30 years in the vain search for a biological dosimeter.
The identities and ultimate fates of the test subjects will never be known, most going to their graves never knowing they had been used as human guinea pigs by their government. Elmer Allen was designated experimental test subject CAL-13. On July 18, 1947 in a San Francisco Hospital he was injected with plutonium in the left leg. Three days later the leg was amputated at mid thigh. Elmer was a porter for the Pullman Company who injured his leg while stepping off a train. He was diagnosed with a fracture that developed into a cyst. The first test for cancer was negative, a second test indicated
cancer. Unable to work after the amputation, he was forced to return to Italy, Texas with
his wife and three children. His wife recalled that he began having epileptic seizures, ―he
would chew the spoon to pieces, his tongue too‖. Elmer began drinking heavily and told
his best friend that he had been used as a guinea pig, but no one not even his family
doctor believed him. The doctor later diagnosed him as a paranoid schizophrenic.
During an effort to collect the bodies of the people injected with plutonium it was
discovered to their amazement that 4 of them were still alive. In 1973 Austin Bues, from
the Center for Human Radiobiology wrote to Elmer and asked him to be in a metabolism
study. He and his wife were brought to Chicago and Elmer‘s urine and feces were
collected for two weeks. The trip was paid for and Elmer received $140 plus $13 a day
expenses. X-rays revealed bone damage consisted with radiation. One year after Elmer‘s death the family was contacted by a reporter and learned that Elmer had been a human experimental subject and the family had been lied to for 44 years. Elmer Allen died in 1991, his head stone reads Elmer Allen 1911-1947 CAL-13 1947- 1991 One of America‘s nuclear guinea pigs. On 7 December 1993, Secretary of Energy Hazel O‘Leary ordered her department to open classified files covering projects that had involved the use of human beings as guinea pigs since WWII. A major project was initiated to identify relevant documents. The index itself runs to 150 pages. The following is testimony from Elmer Allen‘s granddaughter before the President‘s Advisory Committee on Human Radiation Experiments, March, 1995.

LEVELS OF ‘MK ULTRA MINDCONTROL PROGRAMMING

LEVELS OF ‘MK ULTRA MINDCONTROL PROGRAMMING: 


AddText_05-22-10.53.32.PNG

A = ALPHA-PROGRAMMING

B = BETA-PROGRAMMING

Γ = GAMMA-PROGRAMMING

Δ = DELTA-PROGRAMMING

Θ = THETA-PROGRAMMING

Ω = OMEGA-PROGRAMMING


img(7)

Disney+Groom.png

______________________________

LEVELS OF MK ULTRA’S—MONARCH PROGRAMMING (TRAUMA BASED MIND CONTROL)
______________________________

coollogo_com-21124878

A — ALPHA-PROGRAMMING = Regarded as “general” or regular programming within the base control personality; characterized by extremely pronounced memory retention, along with substantially increased physical strength and visual acuity. Alpha programming is accomplished through deliberately subdividing the victims personality which, in essence, causes a left brain-right brain division, allowing for a programmed union of L and R through neuron pathway stimulation.


coollogo_com-16387856

B — BETA-PROGRAMMING = Referred to as “sexual” programming. This programming eliminates all learned moral convictions and stimulates the primitive sexual instinct, devoid of inhibitions. “Cat” alters may come out at this level. 

img(115)


coollogo_com-28435471

Δ — DELTA-PROGRAMMING = This is known as “killer” programming, originally developed for training special agents or elite soldiers (i.e. Delta Force, First Earth Battalion, Mossad, etc.) in covert operations. Optimal adrenal output and controlled aggression is evident. Subjects are devoid of fear; very systematic in carrying out their assignment. Self-destruct or suicide instructions are layered in at this level.


coollogo_com-2629725

Θ — THETA-PROGRAMMING = Considered to the “psychic” programming. Bloodlines (those coming from multi-generational Satanic families) were determined to exhibit a greater propensity for having telepathic abilities than did non-bloodlines. Due to its evident limitations, however, various forms of electronic mind control systems were developed and introduced, namely, bio-medical human telemetry devices (brain implants), directed-energy lasers using microwaves and/or electromagnetics. It is reported these are used in conjunction with highly-advanced computers and sophisticated satellite tracking systems.


coollogo_com-21781108

Ω — OMEGA-PROGRAMMING = A “self-destruct” form of programming, also known as “Code Green”. The corresponding behaviors include suicidal tendencies and/or self-mutilation. This program is generally activated when the victim/survivor begins therapy or interrogation and too much memory is being recovered. 


coollogo_com-20282457

Γ — GAMMA-PROGRAMMING = Another form of system protection is through “deception” programming, which elicits misinformation and misdirection. This level is intertwined with demonology and tends to regenerate itself at a later time if inappropriately deactivated. 

______________________________

tumblr_o84cjxHB7b1ti036zo1_400

AddText_11-20-06.06.022018-11-15-10-11-42AddText_11-20-06.09.01

HERE ARE SOME INTERESTING FACTS THAT YOU MAY NOT KNOW ABOUT CIA’S MINDCONTROL PROJECTS & TECHNIQUES:


37e39e4021027ef99dfbec8eb0507543

1. CIA has perfect ‘truth serum’ that can question anyone at anytime within couple hour period. This substance is cheap , therefore it can be used with ease anywhere. Questioning happens during the night and people do not remember anything when they wake up aside from being tired and having a headache (if they were interrogated long enough, that is).


2. This ‘brainwashing’ is NOT solely confined to CIA, army intelligence, government, but also OTHER world governments like China, Russia, UK, France, Germany, Italy and etc. .. and even small Europe countries that may have population of 5mill ppl do and know about it. Also individual companies from Fortune 100 that may or may not relate to US military and DoD are there as well. Give regards to Lockheed Martin company.

AddText_11-01-01.35.52.PNGimg(19).jpgimg(25).jpgIMG_20180713_194215_929.jpgMK ULTRA MINDCONTROLMINDCONTROL- (3)MINDCONTROL- (1)MINDCONTROL- (2)image001100coollogo_com-28975518cia-mind-control-696x36657e7a97546e26b2f910f02007816dfda1451314227.jpgdisney_0031784945929.png


3. Part of the project that is going on now is actually investigation of genius minds. With that they want to see what they do to do such things on superhuman level. They install chips and chemicals into the body and when they feel like a person is performing some cognitive task, release chemicals into the bloodstream that travels to brain and gives a burning feeling inside specific areas of brain. Naturally, this is done w/out ppl consent and generates strong pains. This is done along with some research facilities. 

brainwash


4. Another part of the project is ‘forced thinking at night’. They take a human being and can try to force to think at night. Naturally, inducing migraines when a person wakes up. A person can not move after such things since blood pressure is off the roof and any move made by person is met with massive headaches. Right now they are working with heart implants right now to increase/decrease pumping blood accordingly.


5. Yes, they can control a person at night doing any kind of activities from slave sex to murdering and in the morning a person would not remember anything aside from feeling bodily effects.


6. And yes, they can wire you in a way such that u can ‘receive’ the images of other person directly to your brain, you can have telepathic communications with other machines/individuals, they can ‘watch’ though your eyes and they can see what you are thinking aside from the fact that they can manipulate your thinking and personalities (if they make splits).


 

_Tags:_
#EXPOSING #MKUltra #brainwash #trauma #CIA #MKUltraMindControl #HumanTrafficking #MkUltraMindcontrol #MindControl #brainwash #SaveTheChildren #illuminati #nwo #NewWorldOrder #ChildSexTrafficking #slaves #ChildAbuse #torture #evil #SaveTheChildren #MkUltra #programming #brainwaves #BrainWaves #HypnoTheraphy
#AlphaProgramming #BetaProgramming #TethaProgramming #DeltaProgramming #OmegaProgramming #programming #slavery #DeleteTheElite #MonarchProgramming #TraumaBasedMindControl
#EXPOSED

NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) Part 1-2-3 by Steven J. Smith

NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) Part 1-2-3

by Steven J. Smith


WARNING! This essay is NOT intended for underage readers. Portions of this document contain graphic descriptions of violence/torture, and include other subject material inappropriate for those who possess a weak constitution and/or squeamish disposition.


nsa_national_spying_agency_square_sticker-r253bfd2904bf446580fd12eb8977e49b_0ugmc_8byvr_400

NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) Part 1—CITADEL OF EVIL

________________________________________________________________________
1.0

INTRODUCTION:

The NSA (national security agency) was created in 1952, is headquartered at Fort Meade Maryland, and administered by the United States Department of Defense (DoD). Government generated disinformation portrays the NSA as strictly involved in the collection and analysis of foreign communications. In other words, electronic surveillance of foreign countries. Although specifically bared from domestic surveillance of American citizens by the Foreign Intelligence Surveillance Act (FISA) of 1978, the NSA has recently admitted to limited spying on American citizens. If this were the limit of NSA transgressions, the essay you’re about to read would not be necessary. Sadly, the NSA is engaged in illegal activities that make electronic eavesdropping on American citizens seem almost trivial by comparison.

Over the years, there have been a number of newspaper articles and other media reports, claiming American intelligence agencies have tried to use individuals with psychic abilities to spy on other nations. The most widely publicized being project Stargate. In every instance, the intelligence agencies have claimed these efforts were a failure and terminated the project.

But consider for a moment…

How often does the CIA, NSA, or DIA openly admit to failure? Especially in connection to some new espionage technique. What better way to deflect public scrutiny away form some topic (or secret project), than to announce that after spending millions of dollars, no useful results were obtained. The American government has a long history of using such misdirection ploys to hide its covert activities. In point of fact, the American government has a very successful psychic espionage/warfare program. It was initiated shortly after WWII, has been operational since the early 1950s, and is administered by the NSA. The primary motivation for keeping this program so highly classified (secret), concerns the appalling nature of how these psychics are created, trained, and deployed.

The NSA is involved in some of the most heinous crimes and vicious acts of barbarism ever perpetrated on humanity. Even the monstrous autocracies committed by WWII Nazi war criminals pale in comparison to the crimes of the NSA. This document concerns it self with nothing less than the wholesale medical experimentation, torture and outright murder of American children, some less than six years old. The rationale behind these despicable acts? To create a secret slave army of government controlled super psychics, which at present, number in the tens of thousands. The solders (both men and women) of this vast psychic army live and die at the whims of DNI (director of national intelligence) and NCA (national command authority). It’s Ironic that the Nazi biologists and doctors involved in human experimentation, relocated to America in the aftermath of WWII (under Operation Paperclip), were the precursors responsible for this foul excursion into the darkest corners of evil and depravity.

________________________________________________________________________
1.1

NATIONAL SECURITY:

Why is the NSA engaged in such loathsome behavior? Is the NSA protecting you and your loved ones from terrorists? In a word, No… Is the NSA defending truth, justice, and the American way? Sorry, wrong again.

In order to understand why, you must first understand what the term “national security” really means. Many assume it means protecting the people and property belonging to the citizens of our beloved country. Alas, nothing could be farther from the truth. In legal terms, the word “national” (derived from the root word “nation”), and the word “country” are NOT interchangeable. A country is a geographical area having well defined boundaries. A nation is a political entity asserting ultimate authority over that geographical area. So when a government official uses the term “national security”, what he/she really means is the security of the entity that asserts authority over the geographic area we know as the USA.
In other words, the term “national security” means the security of the government, not the security of the people. And the National Security Agency (NSA) is that part of the government tasked with keeping the government safe and secure.

But safe and secure from who?

Obviously, the people living within the geographical boundaries over which the government asserts its ultimate authority.
In other words, you & me…

The rest of this essay outlines in graphic detail how the NSA accomplishes its government mandated mission.

________________________________________________________________________
1.1.1

PSYCHIC ABILITIES:

From Cassandra of Troy, and the Pythia (prophet) of Delphi in ancient times, to the writings of Nostradamus and the more contemporary works of Edger Cayce. Psychics and their abilities form a common thread, starting at the very foundations of history, and continuing to the present. Furthermore, psychic individuals are found in all cultural groups. From Africa to Scandinavia, from China to the American Indians. It seems no group or culture is without examples of people who manifest psychic abilities. Yet despite all of the historical evidence, and obvious impact on the events surrounding their lives, psychics and their abilities remain at best an elusive mirage, possessing an almost chimerical quality.

Clearly, from the perspective of evolution, psychic ability would seem to be a very pro-survival trait. For example, knowing there’s a man eating tiger waiting in ambush, when traversing grass lands of the Serengeti, or knowing where to find buffalo on the vast American plains, will definitely improve an individuals chance for survival. So why are there so few examples of truly gifted psychics? The answer involves the love/hate relationship implicit in psychic abilities. Would you really want to work with someone who knew your innermost secrets? Do you want a neighbor who could see exactly what you’re doing in your bedroom, or in your bathroom, or even in your dreams? How would you feel about somebody who could influence what you’re thinking without saying a word, or even being in the same room with you. Would you feel safe around that individual?

But it gets worse.

What chance do you have for job promotion, when your psychic co-worker can covertly influence the boss, or see into the future and knows just what moves the company should make to thrive and prosper? And what if that psychic individual could manifest some of the more exotic abilities? Abilities such as telekinesis (moving objects with the mind), pyrokinesis (ability to manipulate fire), or even manifesting a double (bilocation) of him/her self (or worse, your wife/husband).
If you’re anything near normal, then about now the hairs on the back of your neck are starting to tingle. You’re also beginning to wonder if its such a good idea to let that person live, let alone roam free your neighborhood. In religious terms, everybody wants Jesus to manifest miracles and save them from evil, but if the gentleman from Nazareth were to show up tomorrow, odds are real good he’d be nailed to another cross (or shot in the head, etc.) within a few weeks. Looked at another way, a certain amount of psychic ability (such as normal intuition) is accepted by society. But anyone displaying exceptional abilities will be quickly ostracized, if not outright murdered. An in-depth review of the historical record shows that many of those who possessed exceptional psychic abilities, met with an untimely and/or unnatural death.

Perhaps you begin to appreciate the dilemma American government officials faced, when shortly after WWII it became apparent, that by employing modern medical techniques it was now possible to routinely create individuals with prodigious psychic powers and abilities. Obviously these individuals would be useful. But how would the government control them?

________________________________________________________________________
1.1.2

A PRISON FOR THE MIND:

How do you control a person who is able to walk through solid walls, or kill with a single glance? A person who can see the future, and knows what you’re about to say or do.
A person who can make you eat broken glass and enjoy the experience, or make you point a gun at your own head and pull the trigger. A person who can influence the weather, start fires by mere thought (pyrokinesis), or blackout an entire city by touching an ordinary power pole (electrokinesis).
There can be little doubt that from a political, military or espionage perspective, such a person is both incredibly valuable AND unbelievably dangerous. Can you imagine an American general, his mouth watering at the prospect of commanding an army of psychic killers, AND his knees shaking when he considers what would happen if that army ever rebelled? Or a high ranking intelligence official, a gleam in his eye as he contemplates knowing his enemies deepest secrets, AND his palms sweating when he considers that a telepathic spy can send thoughts, just as easily as he or she receives them.

To what lengths would a military general or government official go, in order to guarantee absolute control over a psychic solder, assassin, or spy? And more importantly, how will that absolute control be achieved?

The answer is both very simple and chillingly gruesome.

You turn the mind of the psychic into a prison, and you make him/her both the prison guard, and the prisoner. The first step is accomplished through the use of extreme physical and psychological torture. This causes massive dissociation, thereby splitting the mind into multiple personas (personalities). Psychoactive drugs are also administered during this step to heighten mental impact of the pain, thereby accelerating the process of mental splitting. Next you train different personas to perform different tasks. Then, you use ECT electro-convulsive-therapy (also known as electroshock treatment) to “lock in” the personas, and destroy any trace of recollection in the dominate personality of the now split off personas. Finally, you do all of this to the psychic while he or she is still a child (under the age of 10). At this point, you have created the perfect psychic warrior. Capable of committing any act, no matter how vile or self destructive, all under the absolute control of his or her handlers. However, the physical injury, emotional scars, mental confusion, and spiritual rape inflicted upon the hapless psychic child by this inhuman brutality, will last a lifetime…

If you feel revulsion at what I’ve just described, you’re far from alone.

The next question that must be answered is where do you find individuals with the prerequisite expertise to perform such a detailed and thorough job of shattering, and rebuilding a human mind? The obvious answer is the government intelligence agencies. These organizations employ some of the best psychiatrists, psychologists and behavioral scientists to be found anywhere in the world. They’re also consummate experts at interrogation and psychological warfare techniques. Precisely the skill set required for building a psychic version of the Manchurian candidate. But of course, mercilessly torturing innocent children goes well beyond the constitutional boundaries of acceptable government behavior, not to mention violating local, state, federal, and international law. The solution? Use a secret presidential executive order (memorandum) to create a new intelligence agency that operates outside statutory law, congressional oversight, or constitutional limits. In this way, the NSA was created by president Harry S. Truman in June of 1952, and for the first few years of its existence, remained so secret that even its name was classified. A very odd beginning for an agency supposedly tasked with the mundane job of intercepting foreign communications, but the perfect disguise for a collection of amoral medical professionals and sadistic military thugs intent on turning innocent children into psychic robots to serve the malevolent interests of a government run amok
(Click Here to view Wikipedia article on Dissociate Identity Disorder (aka multiple personality disorder) (opens in a new browser window).
For those who wish a more detailed description of the process used in creating psychic slaves, see: National Security Agency – Part 2, A prison for the mind.

________________________________________________________________________
1.1.3

THE RISE OF PSYCHOTRONICS:

Definition – Psychotronics: The study of the interaction between matter, energy and the mind, especially the supposed relationship in Para-psychological effects.

Even with the brainwashing techniques described above (1.1.2), deploying and controlling thousands of psychic slaves is still a rather daunting task. The problem breaks down into three major areas of concern.
Security. There is always the possibility that a psychic might get caught. Or worse, might go rogue and escape his/her handlers.
Targeting. Somehow the psychic must be introduced to, or made aware of and familiar with, his/her intended target. A dificult task if the target is a foreign head of state or high ranking military officer.

Psychic strength or ability. Despite the use of intrauterine and neonatal hormone treatments (3.2.2), genetic variability still plays a large role in eventual psychic ability exhibited by the child. While certain psychoactive drugs could be used to boost psychic abilities, these also exacerbate problems 1 & 2 (above).

By the late 1950s (6-8 years into the secret NSA program), these three problem areas were starting to limit further expansion of what was otherwise proving to be, a very valuable adjunct to the more conventional techniques of political propaganda (population control), espionage, and assassination.

A solution was sought, and eventually found. By using a combination of microwave radiation, modulated with EEG (Electroencephalogram) brain waves of the psychic, and aimed at the desired individual/location, it was no longer necessary for the assassin/spy/agent provocateur to be anywhere near his/her intended target. Furthermore, the telecommunications industry could be covertly enlisted to transport the modulated microwave signal to any remote location desired.

What a delicious irony!

The NSA, an agency ostensibly tasked with intercepting foreign communications, is in fact, using the world wide telecommunications network to piggyback the brain waves of its psychic army…

Where first generation NSA psychics had to be deployed in the field. Now they could be safely cloistered in purpose built facilities, with targeting accomplished by simply entering the latitude and longitude coordinates into a local console tied to the psychotronics network. Furthermore, even psychics with weaker innate abilities could be used since the psychotronics network would amplify or boost their EEG brain waves to any desired level. Psychotronics also allowed psychoactive drugs to be administered via IV (intravenous) drip. This has several very beneficial advantages. First it allows psychic ability to be “fine tuned” to the mission profile. Second, the use of psychoactive drugs to boost abilities means that weaker psychics can be employed, thereby lowering the risk, should a psychic turn against his/her handlers. Lastly, a (weaker) psychic that does manage to escape his or her handlers will be far less dangerous to apprehend (once the psychoactive drugs wear off). In summary, the use of psychotronics solved all three problem areas listed above, and facilitated continued expansion of the psychic warfare program.

Another interesting aspect of Psychotronics concerns what can be influenced through a Psychotronics channel. At the present state of technology, only living things (plants, animals, humans, etc.) can be influenced through a Psychotronics channel. Influencing inanimate matter (telekinesis, pyrokinesis, electrokinesis, etc.) still requires the psychic to be located within a few miles of the intended target.

As a side note, Harold Puthoff (National Security Agency 1960-1963), was one of the more notable contributors to the field of psychotronics, see Puthoff H & Targ R, “A perceptual channel for information transfer over kilometer distances: Historical perspective and recent research”, Proceedings of the IEEE, Vol 64, No 3, pp 329-354, March 1976. However, it is the authors opinion that some of this IEEE paper and his 1970s SRI research were disinformation intended to draw attention away from his earlier work at the NSA.
(For more information on the specific application and targeting of modulated microwaves to influence mental processes, see authors companion paper Remote Mind Control).

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.1

THE BLACK HOLE:

Its official name is classified, but those who work (and live) there simply call it “The Black Hole”. Located within the sprawling 100 square mile confines of Marine Base Quantico, The Black Hole complex consists of a multi-story black glass building (reminiscent of NSA head quarters building at Fort Mead, MD.), several separate underground dormitories, capable of accommodating several thousand psychics (plus their chaperones), and a number of above ground support structures, including barracks for a Marine security contingent, several dormitories for psychic handlers, a multi-bed infirmary, and most surprisingly, an onsite crematorium. The last is necessary because even with the extreme security measures taken to ensure absolute control over the psychics, there are still a significant number of, shall we call them “accidents” (1.1.2). It seems The Black Hole is deserving of its name, since many who go in, never come out…

The black glass building roof has a multitude of large satellite dishes and oversized cooling units (psychotronics consumes lots of bandwidth and generates a large amount of heat, see section 1.1.3). Inside the building, the above ground floors include office space for clerical employees, psychic handlers, and managerial personnel. The floors are covered in ceramic tile rather than carpet, since its less trouble to clean after a psychic “accident”. The multiple underground floors house the psychotronics (computers & electronics) equipment and ops rooms. There are underground hallways that connect the ops areas to the separate psychic dormitories.

The psychic dormitories include a central kitchen with walk-in freezers, coolers, and dry goods storage area, all connected to the surface by freight elevators that also serve as the access points for marine security teams when there’s an “incident” in one of the dormitories. There is no dining room, the psychics are confined to their individual quarters, except when they’re involved in a mission. Below the kitchen are several levels of psychic dormitories, stacked one on top of another, all tied together with elevators that require a magnetic stripe card and access code to operate. No elevator traverses more than one level. Each dormitory level consists of a long central hallway, with branch corridors leading to the dormitory units. Each dormitory unit consists of several floors of quarters with a live in “chaperone” on each floor. There are security control doors on each psychic living quarters, and on the corridor leading to the main hallway. Each of these doors requires a magnetic stripe card and access code to operate. Each live in chaperone quarters has a small panel with door status indicator lights, and emergency call button to summon an armed Marine security team in case of an “accident”. If a Marine security team is summoned, they will shoot to kill, any psychic found out of their quarters, any chaperone who is acting strangely, and even other security team members who start acting strange, or fail to follow orders, or who fail to precisely follow the predetermined procedures. Security within the psychic dormitories is a VERY serious matter…

Each psychic quarters consists of a living room, bed room, bath room with shower, and a kitchenette. The living room has an access controlled TV. The TV is not used for entertainment. Rather it is used to condition the psychic with visual media, expressly selected for his or her specialty. For instance a psychic specializing in influencing Russian emigrants or embassy personnel will only watch shows in Russian language. Conversely, a psychic assassin will be shown movies involving murder. And a psychic who specializes in inducing their victims to commit acts of pedophilia, will be shown pornographic movies involving underage children. There is no behavior so vile, no crime so heinous, no deed so monstrous, that the NSA doesn’t already have a psychic warrior trained, and ready to induce some victim into performing the act.

Some psychics are so dangerous that an entire dormitory unit is used to house a single individual.

Along with The Black Hole, there is another major contingent of psychics housed in underground dormitories at NSA headquarters in Fort Meade Maryland. There are also smaller facilities (6 to 12 psychics) located on the outskirts of ALL major American cities, important military bases, and many political hot spots (northern Idaho for example). These smaller facilities are primarily used when a quick response is needed, and as a general rule, house less dangerous psychics (mind readers, thought/emotion changers, dream hijackers, etc.). Many of the smaller facilities use a common building plan, consisting of a 2 or 3 story building masquerading as a commercial business. The first floor is all office space, and acts as a ruse to hide the activities taking place on the second and third floors. The three story version (12 psychics) will have a kitchen, multiple ops rooms, and dining/recreation area on the second floor. The third floor consists of individual living quarters for the psychics and chaperones. The two story version (6 psychics) combines the living quarters, ops rooms, kitchen, dining/recreation area into a single upper floor. All smaller facilities have 2 or 3 oversized satellite dishes on the roof, generally mounted in such a way as to hide them from ground level observation. The dishes are aimed south at the geo-synchronous satellite belt, and serve as the Psychotronics link.

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.2

DRAMATIS PERSONAE:

Its time to meet the people who make up a typical American psychic ops team.

The Psychic: This individual is at the core of the team. Every one else on the team is there to support the psychic. Some teams include more than one psychic. For instance, a psychic that is skilled at causing pain but unable to read minds, might be teamed up with another psychic who is skilled at reading minds but unable to do anything else. Another useful team consists of one psychic who is able to kill a target, and one (or more) psychic(s ) with defensive skills (able to shield the attacker from pain). These teams are used to attack targets that are protected by other psychics.

The Mission Coordinator: Always male, and sometimes referred to as “The Suit” because of his clothing. This person is the team leader. He’s receives mission orders from his superiors, organizes the mission, and selects the appropriate psychic(s) to carry out the operation. He also does the post mission paperwork, and reports mission results back to his superiors. Like the psychics, the suit has also undergone trauma based programming (3.2.1a). He carries a concealed hand gun (with silencer), and is programmed (hard wired) to kill the psychic and then himself, if he feels any intrusion into his mind. For security reasons, psychics are trained never to look at the face of the suit.

The Biomedical Technician: Also known as the “Bio Tech”. This team member sits next to, and monitors the psychic warrior. The bio tech also administers the psychoactive drugs used to boost the psychic’s mental abilities. Many Bio Techs flunked out of medical school or served as field medics in the Army.

The Communications Technician: Also known as the “Comm. Tech”. This individual is responsible for monitoring the psychotronics console (1.1.3), making sure the connection between psychic and target is accurate and stable. A sizeable number of Comm. Techs are convicted computer hackers. While the psychics and suits live on-site, techs are civilian contractors and commute to work.

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.3

A DAY IN THE LIFE:

Following a psychic through a typical day, will prove useful in understanding what its like to be one of America’s new breed of front line solders. But before we start, the reader should understand The Black Hole operates on a 24/7 basis. So the terms “morning”, “afternoon”, or “night” are relative, and bear no relation to the actual time in Quantico. NSA psychics live in an underground maze of rooms, elevators, and hallways (1.2.1), never seeing the light of day.

Morning starts with a visit from the chaperon, who administers a stimulant drug injection to counteract the sedative, administered by injection just before bedtime, the night before. The psychic is then left to shower use the toilet and generally wake up, while the chaperone administers stimulants to his/her other charges. Next comes breakfast, delivered by electric golf cart from the central kitchen, and distributed by the chaperone to each of the psychics, who eat alone in their quarters. The food is very good. It must have high nutritional value to help mitigate physiological damage caused by the steady cocktail of drugs given to the psychics on a daily basis. Along with breakfast are several pills, taken to counteract the long term liver and kidney damage resulting from the metabolic breakdown products of psychoactive drugs.

Generally, the morning is spent watching TV programs, specifically targeted at each psychic’s special abilities (1.2.1). Occasionally, as a special treat, they are allowed to watch a movie. Often, it’s a Disney animated movie. Remember, these psychics have the mind of a child, even though they are full grown adults. They were never allowed to mature mentally, since that would just make them more dangerous and harder to handle. Some, depending on how their abilities are used, can’t even read. None of them can write or do simple math. As another example, most of the psychic assassins have no idea what death is, and no knowledge whatsoever of right and wrong. They just do as they’re told…

At noon they are given lunch by the chaperone, again with more pills. This time to help prepare them for their afternoon mission. Many of these pills are designed to act as metabolic buffers against deleterious physical side effects of the strong psychoactive drugs employed during their mission. Depending on the nature and/or duration of the mission, lunch will be their last meal of the day, since after the mission, the psychic may not be able to eat any solid food without vomiting for the next 6 to 12 hours.

When its time, the chaperone hands the psychic over to The Suit (1.2.2), who walks with him/her to a nearby briefing room. The suit starts by giving the psychic a candy bar, laced with yet more drugs. These drugs are designed to enhance memory and engender a friendly rapport with the suit, thereby making it less likely the psychic will turn against him during the mission. Next, the suit shows the psychic photographs of the target, and explains the mission details. If the psychic is going to speak into the targets mind, the suit has the psychic memorize the exact phrases to be used. Once the suit is satisfied the psychic understands the mission, they proceed to an ops room, where the actual mission will be carried out. In the ops room, the psychic is seated in a reclining padded chair, and the suit loads targeting coordinates into the psychotronics console (1.1.3).

After the psychotronics console indicates proper targeting has been achieved, the suit calls in the other team members (comm. tech & bio tech, see 1.2.2). The bio tech straps the psychic into the chair, attaches the EEG head band and heart monitor wires, inserts an IV needle into the psychic’s arm, and starts an IV drip. Next the bio tech uses a syringe to push the first dose of psychoactive drugs into the IV line, thereby boosting the psychic into the heightened mental state required to complete his/her mission. Meanwhile, the comm. tech is monitoring both the target’s heart beat and psychic’s heart beat. When these are synchronized, the psychic is in deep mental contact with the target, and the mission begins. As the mission proceeds, the suit issues commands to the psychic and technicians to modify mission parameters as required to complete a successful operation.

Once the mission is completed, the comm. tech severs the psychotronics connection, and the bio tech injects a psychoactive antidote into the IV drip line, thereby bringing the psychic back to some semblance of a normal mind state. Next, the biomedical technician removes the EEG head band and heart monitor wires, un-straps the psychic. Finally, when the psychic is able to walk, the suit takes him/her back to the dormitory and hands them over to the chaperone. At this point, it’s the chaperone’s responsibility to stabilize the psychic with still more drugs, feed them if they are able to eat, and then put them to sleep with an injection of sedatives.

After being mercilessly tortured as a small children (1.1.2), then ruthlessly trained to use their abilities in service of the NSA, the average psychic starts work in The Black Hole at age 17. By age 30, few are left alive…

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.4

MISSION PROFILES:

In order to fully appreciate what the NSA is doing to the world in general, and America in particular, it will prove useful to examine some typical psychic mission profiles. While far from a complete list, they are representative of the myriad ways in which the NSA employs its army of psychic slaves on an unsuspecting public.

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.4 (a):

MARKET MANIPULATION:

What if you could use psychics to secretly influence key decision makers at major mutual funds, pension funds, and hedge funds. In other words, what if you knew which way the financial markets were going to move, because you were the one making them move that way. This is precisely what the NSA does on a daily basis. The goal?
To systematically strip the small investor of his/her wealth, and transfer that money to government employee pension funds and those large corporate asset pools that are under covert government control. For large American financial institutions, the choice is very simple. Play along or go broke…

Is it any wonder that (federal) government budgets continue to rise every year, while American families make do with less?

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.4 (b):

MARITAL INFIDELITY & PEDOPHILIA:

What if you could have the woman of your dreams? An easy wish to fulfill if a psychic implanted the dream, and the NSA already has your “specified dream girl” in their employ (3.2.1b). What if you could turn almost anyone into a pedophile? The NSA has psychics that can do just that in a remarkably short period of time. And of course you’ll need trained children (both male and female) ready to satisfy the newly created pedophile’s every desire (another NSA specialty). Can you imagine the possibilities for blackmail?

This is precisely how many politicians and high ranking corporate officers are controlled.

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.4 (c):

ASSASSINATION BY ACCIDENT AND NATURAL CAUSES:

What if you were driving home late one night and saw a big rock in the middle of the road, so you swerved to miss it. However… You didn’t see the 150 foot vertical drop off until your car plunged over the lip. Or maybe you’re asleep one night, when you hear a noise that startles you awake. There at the hallway door, you see an intruder with a knife in his hand. So you grab the gun you keep in the night stand next to the bed, and shoot the intruder. As the smoke clears and the ringing in your ears subsides, you realize with growing horror you’ve just shot your husband, who was returning to bed after going to the bathroom.

Accidental death, courtesy of telepathic projection by NSA psychics.

Is death by heart attack, burst aneurysm, of cerebral hemorrhage a “natural cause”? Not if NSA psychics influence your heart rate, blood pressure, or vascular dilatation…

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.4 (d):

TAINTED FOOD SUPPLIES AND E. COLI OUTBREAKS:

Natural food sources such as meats and vegetables, are not entirely free of bacterial contamination. Rather, bacterial contamination of food is minimized through a combination of techniques, including proper washing, handling, and packaging to preclude any cross contamination from other bacterial sources, and refrigeration to inhibit further growth of native bacteria already present within the food. In this manner, bacterial contamination levels in foods are maintained at sufficiently low levels, as to pose a minimal risk to healthy individuals.

Suppose a team of psychics, adept at pyrokinesis (ability to manipulate heat and fire) used their ability to raise the temperature within a batch of processed meat (such as hamburger), thereby allowing the native bacteria to resume growing (and dividing) for a period of several days…

In this way, NSA controlled psychics are able to create wide spread outbreaks of food born illness, on command, and with complete impunity

________________________________________________________________________
1.2.4 (e):

MANIPULATING THE FOREIGN POLICY OF OTHER NATIONS:

There can be little doubt that American military leadership would like nothing better, than a full scale invasion of Iran. However, they need a pretext (excuse) to justify their actions. At present, the continued enrichment of uranium, supposedly for use in civilian nuclear power generation, is not sufficient provocation to justify a military invasion of Iran.

Querying a (former) government psychic, revealed the following tidbit of information.
Q. Where are your parents?
A. They died in auto accident. Then I went to live with my grandmother, but she also died.

Q. What happened next?
A. A lady took me and my sister Moni (short for Monica) to a place where men hurt us real bad.

Q. What happened to Moni?
A. They hurt her too much and she died. I miss her a lot.

Q. What did they train you to do?
A. Influence other people with my mind, and speak different languages.

Q. What languages do you speak?
A. Russian, Chinese, Japanese, French, Spanish, and Persian.

Q. What sort of influencing did you do in Persian language?
A. Hate America. Hate Jews. Hate Saudi Arabia. Blame Saudi Arabia.

No doubt, when the sneak attack (on American military forces) finally happens, the President will label it as another:

“Day That Will Live in Infamy!”…

________________________________________________________________________
1.3.1

SUMMARY:

The American government, ostensibly engaged protecting the lives and property of American citizens, is simultaneously (and covertly) stripping those very same citizens of their wealth, security, and freedom. To be blunt, the American government is using NSA controlled psychics in a secret war against its own citizenry. The ultimate goal being to turn every single man, woman, and child living in America, into a government controlled slave laborer. It has taken 50+ years, but the transformation of America from a bastion of freedom and democracy, into a vast slave labor camp spanning an entire continent, is almost complete. Slavery does not require guards with guns, or cells with bars, or even awareness of enslavement. If you can build a prison for the mind…

In part two, we shall take an in depth look at how that prison was constructed.

________________________________________________________________________
1.3.2

DISCLAIMER:

ALL information contained herein is derived from public sources, widely accepted scientific principles, remote viewing, and/or deprogramming sessions of (former) government trained psychics. The author has NO written or verbal agreement with ANY governmental agency forbidding disclosure of the information contained herein. In disclosing this information, the author is exercising his right to free speech as a private citizen of the United States of America.


THE END OF PART 1

_______________________________________________________________________

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 1—CITADEL OF EVIL by Steven J. Smith

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 2—A PRISON FOR THE MIND by Steven J. Smith

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 3—COLLATERAL DAMAGE by Steven J. Smith

_______________________________________________________________________
DIRECT LINK TO THE ORIGINAL ARTICLE BELOW:

http://www.whale.to/b/national_security_agency_nsa1.html

________________________________________________________________________
NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA)—Part 2—A PRISON FOR THE MIND

by Steven J. Smith

_______________________________________________________________________

WARNING! This essay is NOT intended for underage readers. Portions of this document contain graphic descriptions of violence/torture, and include other subject material inappropriate for those who possess a weak constitution and/or squeamish disposition.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.1.1

INTRODUCTION:

In part one of this essay, I touched upon the topic of controlling individuals who possess strong psychic abilities. In part two I will bring that topic into sharp focus by explaining in graphic detail how the mind of a psychic is turned against it self. Thereby transforming that mind into a prison with built in prison guards. This process is, to say the least, horrific. Especially when you consider its carried out on children, many of whom are less than 5 years old. It is the fact that a child’s mind has limited real world experience, that makes the method so devastatingly effective. The procedure is carried out in two phases. The first phase is designed to shatter the mind into separate (and manageable) pieces. The second phase is intended to train those pieces to perform specific tasks. When completed, the psychic child’s dominate personality will have no recollection that he/she has been brutally tortured for months on end. Yet the child can be made to feel excruciating pain, or euphoric happiness, with the mere mention of a trigger word. In most cases, even their psychic abilities are repressed and inhibited, without first hearing a trigger word.

When the process is finished, an innocent child capable of loving others, feeling happiness, knowing the joy of life, and possessing an innate sense of right and wrong. Will be transformed into biological robot, capable of performing any act, no matter how depraved or barbaric. Devoid of any moral or ethical standard, and stripped of all human compassion.

Once more, I must caution the reader. You are about to take an excursion into a realm of human brutality, normally reserved for the criminally insane.

Proceed at your own risk…

_______________________________________________________________________
2.1.2

THE MAMMALIAN BRAIN:

The brain of higher mammals is capable of some astounding feats of cognitive precision. For instance, without knowing anything at all about ballistic trajectories, a dog can snatch a Frisbee out of thin air. Equally impressive, a cat is able to jump from the ground, onto a narrow ledge, half the width of its own body. These feats are possible in large part, because mammals are warm blooded. This allows their brain to process information at higher rates and with greater precision. Yet occasionally, the very strength of mammalian mental processing leads to catastrophic results. For instance, a dog fixated on catching the Frisbee fails to notice an oncoming car, and is badly injured. Or a monkey reaches for a branch, only to find its really a shadow, and falls out of the tree. Events of this sort represent a failure of the mind to properly assess and respond to external stimuli. Cold blooded animals, with their more primitive reflex driven mentality do not, as a general rule, make these sorts of cognitive errors. In other words, they just don’t have the prerequisite mental agility in the first place, to make mistakes of this kind.

Fortunately, evolution created a backup system in the mammalian brain. It’s based, at least in part, on the more primitive reflex style of cognition. It seems that whenever the normal mind makes a mistake, leading to major physical trauma, all of the sensory/somatic perceptions along with all thoughts and feelings surrounding the “mistake” are stored as-is in a reflex driven avoidance behavior pattern. In other words, since the higher more agile mental abilities failed to protect the creature from life threatening physical trauma, the more primitive reflex driven brain steps in and creates the equivalent of a mental “book mark”, designed to avoid any future situation that resembles what is stored in the book mark. Put another way, rather than learning from the mistake, the creature reflexively avoids any situation that resembles the one where the mistake was made. While less than optimum and a bit draconian, such behavioral constrains are justified when the mental blunder is life threatening.

If all mammals lived as evolution designed them to, this reflex avoidance mechanism would be no more than a sporadic nuisance. Affecting a limited number of creatures in any species, in a limited number of situations. Unfortunately, the capacity of some humans to turn nature and evolution against it self, in order to satisfy their own nefarious desires, appears to have no upper limit…

The reflex based avoidance mechanism (described above) is the key behavioral phenomena upon which the NSA depends, when turning psychic children into psychic slaves.

_______________________________________________________________________
PHASE ONE – SHATTERING A HUMAN MIND

2.1.3

ENDURING THE UNENDURABLE:

Suppose you were strapped down naked on a cold metal table, surrounded by people you don’t know, and subjected to excruciating pain, day in day out for several months. Furthermore, you’re only four years old, and have no idea whatsoever why this horrible punishment is being inflicted upon you. They just keep hurting you over and over again. There’s an IV in your arm, and leather band across your forehead. They use a jelled form of acid to burn you in the most sensitive places on your body. They push sharp needles through your feet. They insert electrified probes into your urethra, anis, and throat. They have a stick with a cloth covered electrified metal ball on the end, soaked in salt water. Its wired to an electrical generator, specifically tuned to elicit maximum stimulation of human nervous system pain receptors. They rub the ball all over your body, paying particular attention to those areas that have the highest concentration of nerve endings (hands, genitalia, feet, etc.).

How would you deal with it?

At first you ask your captors what you’ve done wrong, but they don’t utter a single word. They just keep hurting you.

Next you wonder were your mommy and daddy are? Why don’t they come and take you away from this horrible place? But they never come…

And the torture continues. Day after day. Week after week. You’re always naked, it’s always cold, and you’re always scared.

The torture sessions always end the same way. You pass out, and wake up in a small closet sized room. It’s completely dark. There isn’t room to stand up or lay out flat, so you wrap your arms around your knees, and cry. Your body hurts so bad, and nobody will tell you why you’re here, or what you’ve done to deserve this horrible punishment. Somebody shoves a plate of food and glass of water through a slot in the door. The food tastes terrible, but you’re so hungry you eat it anyway. There is no toilet. You urinate and defecate where you’re sitting. The smell is awful. You cry and cry and cry. Finally, there’s a funny odor in the air, and you fall into an exhausted fitful dreamless slumber.

When you wake up, your body aches all over. Its so bad you can hardly move. The door opens, and men grab you by the arms and drag you down the hall to a room with a concrete floor. They dump you like a sack of potatoes in the middle of the floor, and use a (cold) water hose to wash you off. Next they grab you by the arms and drag back down the hall to the room with the metal table. They strap you down, and the torture begins again…

As days turn into weeks, you ask you self over and over again. What did I do? Why won’t anybody talk to me? Why won’t they stop hurting me? Where is my mommy and daddy? The memories of your previous life begin to fade. You begin to wonder if mommy and daddy were just a dream. And you start to wonder if you’re going to die in this awful place.

As time passes, you notice something.
The men hurt you less, if you don’t struggle. At last! Here is a way to regain some control over your situation. You start trying to relax, even though you’re still being badly hurt.
At first its dificult, but as the days pass, you get better and better at it. You learn to separate your self from the pain. The pain doesn’t belong to you anymore, it belongs to someone else. Soon, you’re able to look down at the metal table below you. You see that person strapped to the table, being hurt. That person looks like you, but you’re up here looking down. You tell your self over and over. That person being hurt isn’t me. That person being hurt isn’t me. That person being hurt isn’t me.

The separation is complete. You’re now two people. The one being hurt, and the one who feels no pain. Your NSA captors have successfully used massive physical trauma, accompanied by stark emotional terror, to invoke the reflex based avoidance mechanism (2.1.2). Thereby shattering (splitting) your mind into multiple pieces. Each sub-piece is now a separate independent persona or personality, capable of thinking, feeling, and acting independently of your dominate (baseline) personality.

This is how you learn to endure the unendurable…

_______________________________________________________________________
2.1.4

OUTSIDE LOOKING IN:

From the perspective of your NSA captors, the situation in the room while they’re torturing you, is very different. They don’t see you as a helpless terrified child. To them, you’re a little monster who is unbelievably dangerous. Capable of injuring or killing them in the most bizarre ways imaginable, using nothing more than your mind. While you’re being tortured, you see only six of them (3 on each side of the table who actually administer the torture). In fact, there are nine of them in the room with you, and three more just outside. All of them, actively involved in your torture and the subsequent breakdown (shattering) of your dominate personality.

Its time for you to understand what was done to you, and more importantly, why…

_______________________________________________________________________
2.2.1

THE TORTURE TEAM:

The typical NSA torture team has 12 members. Each team performs 2 torture sessions a day, each session one and half to two hours in duration. For most team members, the rest of their day is spent trying to relieve the stress caused by intentionally provoking a psychic child into trying to hurt and/or kill them. Figure 1 shows a typical NSA torture chamber layout.

Figure 1

The following paragraphs describe the duties and responsibilities of each team member.

Targets: Six men surround the torture table. These men administer the torture, and are the only ones visible to their victim. If the psychic child is capable of retaliation, in most cases, it will be one (or more) of these men who suffer the consiquences, hence the term “targets”. They are considered expendable, and receive minimal training. The implements used by these men to torture their victim are stored on open shelves located under the torture table. They are under strict orders not to move away from the table. If for any reason, they fail to follow orders, or if they start acting strangely, they will be shot in the head by the Dead Man. One might reasonably ask how the NSA recruits men willing to undertake this suicidal job. The simple truth is these men have no idea what their job entails until they arrive at the NSA torture compound, and then its too late to back out. Targets have an average life span measured in months.

_______________________________________________________________________
DEAD MAN:

The Dead Man’s job is very simple. If anyone in the torture chamber leaves their assigned post, behaves strangely, or appears to be under attack by the psychic child, the Dead Man shoots that person in the head. The Dead Man is an excellent marksman, capable of killing anyone in the torture chamber without moving from his assigned post.
The one person the Dead Man will not kill is the psychic child. That decision, and subsequent action is the responsibility of another team member.

_______________________________________________________________________
CHEMICAL/BIOLOGICAL TECH:

This team member is responsible for administering the psychoactive drugs (via IV drip). He also monitors the psychic child’s vital signs (heart rate, respiration, blood pressure). The primary drugs administered to the psychic child are intended to enhance pain and promote feelings of terror. At the end of the torture session, a sedative is administered, thereby rendering the child unconscious. Along with the IV drip, he has a number of syringes, pre-filled with specific chemical and biological agents for use in special situations. If used, they are injected directly into the victim’s neck (carotid artery). One of these syringes is filled with a quick acting sedative to render the victim unconscious.

_______________________________________________________________________
ELECTRICAL/ECT TECH:

This team member is responsible controlling the severity of electrical torture used on the psychic child. He also handles the ECT (electro-convulsive therapy) machine, commonly called an electro-shock machine that is used at the end of each torture session. The electrical torture can take several different forms, depending of the generator settings and torture implements used. DC current is used to induce severe muscle cramping. Low frequency AC current is used to create the sensation of muscle spasms. High frequency AC current creates a very painful stinging sensation. Certain multi-frequency AC currents are also applied to electrodes embedded in the leather head band to induce mental states, ranging from confusion to severe headache.

_______________________________________________________________________
GUARDS:

Two guards armed with rifles, located outside the torture chamber door, act as the failsafe. There is a small strobe light with a red lens cover located on the wall just above the door. If this strobe light starts flashing, the guards will open the doors, and without entering the room, kill the child. Their orders are very specific: “No matter what you see. No matter what anyone else is doing. KILL THE CHILD”. Even if that means killing everyone else in the room, they will kill the child. Many guards are US Marines, assigned to the NSA.

_______________________________________________________________________
EYE IN THE SKY:

Not shown in figure 1 (above), the Eye in the Sky is located a sort distance away from the torture chamber, in a separate room. He monitors torture chamber activity via closed circuit TV and brain activity of the psychic child via remote EEG (electroencephalogram). This person is the torture team leader, and issues commands to other team members via electronic reader boards located within the torture chamber. During the torture sessions, he uses a computer terminal to keep notes on the progress of the psychic child. He also has the “failsafe button” (used as a last resort) to alert the guards. He is always a trained psychologist or psychiatrist.

All team members live in an NSA controlled dormitory, co-located with the torture compound. Security is, to say the least, ruthless. NO torture team member, with the exception of Eye in the Sky, is allowed to leave the compound without undergoing drug induced retrograde amnesia treatments. Most targets leave in body bags…

_______________________________________________________________________
2.2.2

THE TORTURE SESSION:

The primary purpose of trauma based training (torture sessions) is to split the psychic child’s mind into multiple personas (personalities) which are then used (programmed) to contain different aspects of the original dominate personality. Another purpose of trauma based training is to elicit any and all latent psychic talents within the child. A psychic child undergoing extreme physical torture will try to stop that torture any way they can. If their latent psychic abilities are relatively weak, their efforts may consist of (telepathically) convincing one of more of the torture team members (usually the targets) to stop torturing them. If their psychic powers are stronger, they may cause physical injury and/or death to one (or more) team members. If their psychic powers are prodigious, they may retaliate in truly spectacular ways. Hence the need for a failsafe.

However, in all cases (excluding the failsafe), the psychic child must learn that resistance or retaliation is pointless, and only leads to more severe forms of punishment (torture). If the psychic child convinces a team member to stop hurting him or her, that team member is killed, and the torture continues. If the psychic child hurts a team member, that person is killed, and the torture continues. If the psychic child kills a team member, the torture still continues. By their actions, the torture team members are telling the psychic child: “There is nothing you can do to stop us”. When combined with the debilitating stress of perpetual cold, malnutrition, and sheer physical/mental exhaustion, the psychic child is inexorably driven to the inescapable conclusion, there is nothing he or she can do, other than passively submit their fate. Of course, all psychic manifestations are carefully documented (inventoried) by the Eye in the Sky (2.2.1) for future exploitation.

Another aspect of trauma based training takes place at the end of each torture session, after the psychic child has been rendered unconscious. At this point, a very sinister and devious set of events take place that facilitate (and accelerate) the mental splitting into multiple personas. The bio-tech (2.2.1) whispers a series of commands into the child’s ear, followed by the application of low dose ECT (electro-shock) to “lock in” the commands, and make future recollection by the dominate (baseline) personality nearly impossible.

Some examples follow:
Put all of your pain in one place.
This place will hold the pain so you don’t have to feel it.

These commands facilitate the primary splitting between the one being hurt (persona), and the one who feels no pain (dominate personality).
Put all of your feelings of wanting to hurt us here.
You will stop hurting us.
Stop hurting us.
Stop hurting us.
(Accompanied by a keying gesture of touching finger tips behind both ears)

These commands are designed to collect all desire to retaliate against the torture team into one (manageable) persona, no longer accessible to the dominate personality.

Put all of your reasoning in one place.
This place will have no emotion and no feeling.
(accompanied by a keying gesture of tapping on forehead)
That’s where all your thoughts will go.
No emotions, no feelings”.
This series of commands places the ability to reason in a persona, inaccessible to the dominate personality. Furthermore, reasoning is divorced from any emotions or feelings. Very useful to future missions, when the psychic is ordered to hurt or kill someone.
Put all of your wants and desires in one place.
Wanting is bad, and causes more pain.

This command set helps create a persona that initially holds all desires. Thereby making the dominate personality devoid of any normal human desires, such as self preservation.
Put all of your memories in one place.
This place will hold all the memories of what has happened to you.
(accompanied by a keying gesture of patting top of head)

These commands lay the ground work for retro-grade amnesia. Making any future recollection (by the dominate personality) of having been tortured, very dificult if not impossible.

Owie — Definition: A word commonly used by small children to describe a wound.
Put all of your owies in the place where your owies go.
The owie you got today, you’re supposed to feel for a long long time.
And when you don’t feel it anymore, we’ll give it to you again so you feel it.
(used at the end of a torture session that caused an open, bleeding wound)

This series of commands separates the mental perception of pain, from the physical injury (somatic trauma). As any psychotherapist or hypnotist will attest, a repressed memory of physical injury, when recalled (under hypnosis for instance), is often accompanied by a partial (sometimes complete) reappearance of the original injury. By creating a “walled off place” containing certain somatic traumas inflicted during torture sessions, future NSA handlers will be able to recreate any of these injuries (as punishment), using nothing more than a spoken command.

As can be seen from these example commands (above), the real mental splitting and subsequent persona job tasking takes place at the torture session conclusion, while the psychic child is unconscious.

(Click Here to visit the website of an ECT machine manufacture (opens in a new browser window)

Every aspect of the torture experience is carefully controlled. From the constant cold, to the silence of torture team members, to the closet sized holding cell and lack of sanitation. Each part is specifically designed to keep the psychic child, bewildered, confused, and utterly alone. Cut off from any ordinary human contact. Isolated from any shred of normalcy. And above all, profoundly terrified. After several months of this daily torture regime, the basic personas have been established, and its time for the psychic child to symbolically join his or her captors. Throughout the torture process, as successive layers of humanity have been systematically stripped away, one fundamental distinction between the child and the torture team has remained intact. The child is the victim, and the adults are the perpetrators. The final step in phase one erases that distinction.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.2.3

IDENTITY CRISIS:

One day, the closet door opens and a beautiful young woman is standing there. She’s nicely dressed and wearing perfume.
It smells wonderful. She smiles at the child, and says she’s here to take him/her away from this terrible place. It’s the first time the child has heard a human voice in months. She reaches out with her hand and helps the child stand up. As they walk down the hall hand in hand, she tells the child how sorry she is that this happened, but now everything will be better. They enter a room with a bathtub. It’s warm in the room, the first time the child has felt warm since they came to this terrible place. The beautiful woman puts the child in the bathtub and bathes them.
It feels incredible. All the time, she’s telling the child how much better its going to be from now on. When the bath if finished, she dries the child with fresh warm towels, gives them a set of clean clothes, and helps them get dressed. It’s the first time the child has worn clothes since they arrived at the torture compound. The clothes smell so fresh and clean, and if feels so good to wear clothes again.

Suddenly the door bursts open, and a man strides into the room. The child recognizes the man as one of those who tortured them. The man grabs the child by the arm, and starts to drag him/her out of the room. After the promise of reprieve and kindling of hope, the child is devastated by this reversal of fortunes. The child starts sobbing uncontrollably. The beautiful woman tries to intervene on behalf of the child, but the man is adamant. The child must return with him. Finally the beautiful woman tells the man to come with her, and they will straighten out this misunderstanding. They both leave the room, and the child is left alone to ponder their fate. A few minutes later, the beautiful woman returns. She tells the child, the man has been ordered to kill him/her today. But she convinced the man to let the child decide if it should be him/her, or another child that is killed. She walks with the psychic child down a hall to a large window. On the other side of the window is a brightly lit room. Inside the room there is a another child, surrounded by toys, happily playing. The beautiful woman asks the psychic child if he/she wants that other child to die in their place.

The answer is predictable…

The man enters the room, takes a knife out of his pocket, grabs the child by the head, and slits the child’s throat from ear to ear. In the hallway, on the other side of the glass window, the psychic child is forced to watch, as their surrogate victim withers around on the floor in an expanding pool of blood. The transformation is now complete. The psychic child has symbolically joined his/her NSA captors. Filled with feelings of guilt and self loathing, the distinction between victim and perpetrator has been erased.

The Beautiful woman walks with the psychic child, out the front door of the torture compound to a waiting car. They get into the back seat, and she tells the child it will be a long trip, so its best if they sleep on the way. She gives the child a sedative. After the child falls asleep, she pats him/her on the top of the head (keying gesture) and whispers:
“Put all of your memories in the place where memories belong”, thereby inducing retro-grade amnesia (2.2.2). At the end of the car ride, when the child wakes up, his/her dominate personality will have no recollection of ever being tortured.

Phase one is now complete. The psychic child’s mind is shattered. The basic personas have been firmly established. No impulse for retaliation or self defense remains. All psychic abilities and talents have been carefully inventoried for future use. It’s time to start phase two…

_______________________________________________________________________
PHASE TWO – REBUILDING THE PIECES

2.3.1

OVERVIEW:

During phase one, the basic personas were created, and their functions established. Now they must receive further training to fulfill their assigned missions, and thereby fully integrate into a cohesive operational assemblage. Furthermore, the child requires practice to master their psychic abilities and learn to apply them under the direction of their NSA handlers. These tasks are accomplished during phase two. Physical/mental trauma (torture) is still used, but in a less brutal, more targeted manner. Where phase one was carried out in a torture compound, with the child isolated from their parents/guardian. Phase two is carried out in a more natural setting, over a period of several years, while the child resides with their parents/guardian. During phase two training, the psychic child will visit their trainer once or twice a week, with each session lasting two hours. Retro-grade amnesia is invoked (via persona keying gesture, see 2.2.2) at the end of each session to hide the training (and associated trauma) from the dominate personality and parents/guardian.

Over the years, a number of pediatric care facilities, child psychologists, and family clinics have been co-opted by the NSA, for use in phase two training. The recruitment of child care professionals by the NSA is accomplished through a combination of monetary inducements and targeted telepathic projection of patriotic sentiments/feelings. Given the high cost of medical schooling (and resultant debt), many medical school graduates find it hard to resist NSA overtures. These individuals operate as a shadow group within their respective professional organizations. In the past, many state operated reform schools, mental hospitals, and orphanages also housed covert phase two training centers. Again it was NSA supplied money, that motivated state bureaucrats and elected officials to allow (if not outright condone) such blatantly illegal activities.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.3.2

THE TRAINING ROOM:

In some ways, the phase two training room resembles a stripped down version of the phase one torture chamber (2.2.1 figure 1). During most sessions, just two individuals will conduct the training.

A child psychologist, acting as the trainer.
An assistant, who operates and monitors a combined EEG/electrical torture console. A standard padded medical examination table is used for training sessions. The room is purposely designed to look as innocuous as possible, and will include book shelves, storage cabinets, a desk, chairs, etc. At this point in the training, there is little chance the psychic child will retaliate, so security is less important than making sure the room will pass casual inspection by any outsider who might view its interior (janitors, building maintenance personnel, etc.). During a training session, the entry door is always locked. There will be a small anteroom off the main training room, used in connection with certain forms of psychic training. It will be disguised as an oversized storage room. The training room lights are dimmable, and some method for projecting images on the wall and ceiling (above the training table) will be available.

Every available method is used to separate the training room perceptual experience, from that of the psychic child’s normal (dominate personality) environment. Room wall/ceiling color and acoustical treatment, air temperature (below normal, and reminiscent of torture compound), odor, and lighting are all employed to enhance that separation. The trainer also uses a different vocal tone, inflection, and verbal pacing during the training session. The purpose of this separation being to widen the split between the normal world inhabited by the dominate personality, and the perceptual world experienced by personas invoked during the training session.

Like the phase one torture chamber, an IV drip is used on the psychic child during training sessions. However, rather than employing psychoactive drugs intended to heighten pain perception, a mild hypnotic (sedative) is used. In the 1950s the drug of choice was chloral hydrate, one of the few sedatives known that did not suppress EEG response. Since then, the NSA has developed drugs that accomplish the same goal with less harmful side effects. The purpose of the hypnotic is to induce a dream like state. Thereby creating further separation between the psychic child’s normal state of (dominate personality) awareness, and the altered mental state wherein the actual phase two training takes place.

Just like the torture compound (2.1.4, 2.2.1), all aspects of a phase two training room are meticulously designed, and carefully controlled.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.3.3

PRISON GUARDS & KEYS:

The first persona to receive training is always “the one who holds the pain” (2.2.2). This persona will become the psychic child’s prison guard, and one of the few personas the child will interact with. The psychic child’s dominate personality will experience this persona as a small (internal) voice inside their head. In the twisted logic that holds sway over the hapless psychic child, it will become known as The Protector. It’s power to influence the dominate personality is derived form the vast reservoir of repressed pain and suffering it holds within it self. It is trained as follows:

With the psychic child laying on the torture table, and (electric) torture bands wrapped around the fingers, The Protector persona is invoked by a jolt of current. Its shown a series of projected images (pictures). As each image is projected, the electric current is either increased or decreased, thereby increasing or decreasing the pain experienced by the persona. Along with the picture/pain association sequences, the trainer will recite a series statements and/or commands. In all cases, the dominate personality is referred to as “he/him” or “she/her” (third person), thereby reinforcing the internal split between persona and dominate personality.

The first lesson The Protector must learn is obedience to its NSA masters. This is accomplished by showing pictures of “him/her” laying on the torture chamber table, withering in agony, accompanied by high levels off electric current (pain). The recited statements/commands are: “If he disobeys or remembers, we will hurt him again. Keep him safe. Keep him safe”. This sequence creates an overwhelming fear of defiance.
It makes the voice inside the child’s head a compelling force to be obeyed at all times. It also creates a strong injunction against trying to remember anything that was done by his/her NSA captors. Other lessons concern what constitutes appropriate behavior. For instance, a picture of a happy child will be accompanied by an increase in pain, while a picture of a solitary child in the foreground, with other children happily playing in the background will be accompanied by a decrease in pain.
The recited statements/commands are: “Happiness leads to wanting, and wanting is bad. Friends will always hurt her, she must remain alone”. This sequence creates an aversion to friendship and happiness.

In this way, The Protector persona is trained as to what constitutes acceptable behavior, and what does not. After several repetitions with The Protector persona in the foreground (invoked), the same sequence of pictures are shown to the psychic child’s dominate personality, and EEG response is monitored. At the same time, the child is asked to describe what is happening in the picture. In a manner reminiscent of Rorschach inkblot tests, the trainer is able evaluate how effectively The Protector persona is suppressing undesirable patterns of behavior.

Just like phase one torture sessions, phase two training sessions end with the psychic child being rendered unconscious, usually by the ingestion of an orange flavored sedative. At this point the trainer invokes the persona again, this time associating a unique proper name with its formal title:
Donabar, I’m talking to the one who holds her pain.
You are The Protector.
You are the one who keeps her safe.
Do your job well.
If she disobeys, you must do what ever is needed to keep her safe.
You must keep her safe.
Keep her safe.

In this way, a formal (unique) name is given to The Protector who keeps her/him safe. Now, The Protector can be verbally invoked by nothing more than uttering the made up name “Donabar”. Useful when the persona must be given further instructions, or reminded of the consiquences should it fail to do its job. Looked at another way, “Donabar” is the key to the prison door.

The makeover is complete…

A persona originally created to buffer an innocent psychic child from unendurable pain and terror (2.1.3, 2.2.2), has now been perverted and twisted into a prison guard. Trained to keep the child isolated, docile, pliable, and above all else, to protect the NSA from any discovery or retribution.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.3.4

BLINDING HOPE & SILENCING CURIOSITY:

Certain personas are created in phase one torture sessions (2.2.2), so they can be intentionally crippled by the trainer during phase two training. These personas hold aspects of the dominate personality that are considered detrimental to NSA goals. Crippling the persona has the effect of permanently stunting (retarding) growth in that aspect of the dominate personality. Personas that are crippled include:
The one who holds hope.
The one who is curious.
The one who feels for others.
The one who wants.
Depending on the nature of the persona, different methods of crippling are employed. The personas are not invoked during the training session. Rather they are invoked at the end of the training session, while the psychic child is unconscious. The following is used to cripple The One Who Holds Hope:
Ome, I’m talking to the one who holds his hope.
Your job is to keep him from hoping.
Its bad to hope for anything.
Hoping leads to wanting, and wanting is bad.
If he hopes, take it away.
Replace it with doubt, being unsure, being uncomfortable.
Feel the pain.
It reminds you not to have hope.
The pain is always there.
(trainer touches face and chest with stinging electrically charged ball on end of insulated handle)
Don’t let anyone touch you, feel the pain.
What I put in your eyes will help you, so you can’t see hope.
(trainer holds eye lids open, uses eye dropper to put chemical irritant in eyes, causing intense pain)
You are bind, and can’t see hope.
Feel the pain.
Feel the pain.
(as eye lids are held open, room lights are dimmed to black, simulating blindness)

The sequence (above) is repeated several times during the course of phase two training. A unique formal name “Ome” is associated with the persona to facilitate further interaction (if needed). This persona will spend the rest of its existence, isolated, blind and in pain…

In a similar manner, the following is used to cripple The Curious One:
Anjar, I’m talking to the one who is curious.
You will keep her from being curious.
That is your job.
If she has no curiosity, then she won’t question anything.
You hold those questions.
Never let her have them.
They belong to us.
Do not look for answers.
Answers do not belong to you.
They belong to us.
(trainer injects an irritant into larynx, causing severe pain)
You will never ask questions.
Feel the pain.
Never ask questions.
Feel the pain.
Feel the pain.
The sequence (above) is repeated several times during the course of phase two training. The name “Anjar” is assigned to this persona, which will hold all of the psychic’s curiosity, but is unable to speak (ask any questions).

When phase two training is completed, the psychic will never:
Hope for a better life.
Question their NSA handlers.
Have any compassion for others.
Want anything more than that which is given (by the handlers).
Altogether, the ideal slave.

Perhaps now you begin to understand the unimaginable cruelty that is the hallmark of NSA psychic training.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.3.5

A LOCK AND KEY FOR PSYCHIC POWERS:

Contrary to Hollywood depictions, psychic abilities do not require elaborate rituals, incantations, or exotic herbal potions to manifest themselves. For the psychic, these abilities are as much a part of daily life, as intuition or déjà vu are for the non-psychic. Its true these abilities tend to manifest more strongly in times of emotional stress, but the same is true of more conventional abilities, such as visual acuity or muscular strength. Its also true that certain psychoactive drugs will enhance (boost) psychic abilities, but again this is also true for more widely acknowledged human abilities (example: steroid injections to enhance athletic performance). In other words, for a psychic, their mental abilities are as fully integrated, as talking or reading are to the average individual. However, to the NSA, who require domination and control of these individuals for their own use, full integration of psychic abilities is anything but desirable.

Just as a conventional soldier is never allowed access to live ammunition, except during combat or training exercises.
The NSA employs a persona to control access to psychic abilities. The persona, generally known as “The Powerful One” or “The One Who Holds His/Her Powers”, is created during phase one torture sessions (2.2.2), in a manner similar to other personas. And like many other personas, a keying gesture is used in creation of The Powerful One. Quite often, this gesture consists of rubbing the forehead, just above the bridge of the nose (purported location of the third eye). During phase two training, The Powerful One persona is first invoked for further interaction with the trainer, while the child is unconscious. Typical of these early interactions is the following:
I’m talking to Garmak, the powerful one
(accompanied by keying gesture).
You hold all of his powers.
He must not be allowed to use the powers.
The powers belong to you.
Only to you, not him.
If he tries to use the powers, you must stop him.
If you fail to stop him, we will hurt you.
(accompanied by short duration electric shock to fingers)
When you hear Tacor you will know it is us who want you to use your powers.
When you hear Tacor you will use your powers only as we tell you to.

Notice the use of dual keying: “Garmak” is assigned as The Powerful One’s proper name, and “Tacor” is used as a secondary key to enable Garmak. This makes it nearly impossible for the dominate personality to access these abilities (either intentionally or by accident). Once command and control over the child’s psychic abilities is firmly established, the actual psychic (abilities) training process begins.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.3.6

LEARNING TO COERCE:

To compel rather than cajole, is a fundamental characteristic of all governments. This has been true since the days of Hammurabi, and remains true today. Some may argue that democratic governments have for the most part, abandoned coercion as the preferred tool of societal control. Yet even democracies routinely use the instrument of law to coerce minorities into adopting the behavioral patterns of the majority (Tocqueville’s tyranny of the majority). Furthermore, government will always seek to acquire ever greater means of control over the citizenry. The founding fathers of America understood this maxim all too well, and therefore placed strict limitations on the powers of government within the framework that is our constitution. However, even a cursory review of the historical record is enough to demonstrate that since its inception, the United States federal government has spent ever increasing amounts of time, money, labor and creativity, attempting to circumvent those very same constitutional limitations through which it obtains its legal right to govern.

Is it any wonder then, when presented with an opportunity to either (covertly) cajole or coerce citizen behavior, it chose to coerce…

The exact parameters of psychic training will depend on how the NSA intends to use the psychic. Which is in large part, determined by the psychic abilities inventory compiled during phase one torture sessions (2.2.2). Psychic abilities training is accomplished while the child is conscious (but drugged). Electric torture bands wrapped around the fingers are used to induce pain. The Powerful One persona (2.3.5) is invoked verbally by name (plus secondary key), and the child’s dominate personality is given some psychic task to accomplish. With each success, a more dificult task is then given, until the child is able to fully utilize their innate psychic abilities. The following examples of telepathic persuasion training, illustrates the process:
Task 1.
The trainer places a small cage containing a hamster on a table in plain sight of the child. The child is commanded to make the hamster drink water. Once the hamster is drinking water, the child is commanded to make the hamster stop drinking water. If the child fails, pain is increased. If the child succeeds, pain is decreased. Once the child can reliably make the hamster start and stop drinking water on command, task 2 is undertaken.
Task 2.
The trainer places a small cage containing a hamster on a table in plain sight of the child. The hamster has not had access to water for several days. A standard rodent water dispensing bottle is placed in the cage, and child is command to stop the hamster from drinking any water. If the child is successful, pain is decreased, the water bottle is removed, and the caged hamster is stored for use in the next training session. Task 2 is repeated over successive training sessions, until the hamster dies of thirst.
Task 3.
This exercise employs either a dog or cat. The choice of target is determined by the child’s preference. If the child is fond of cats, then a cat is used. Conversely, if the child likes dogs, then a dog is used. The exercise uses a large square plate, specially designed to supply controllable electric shocks to the animal’s feet. The animal is placed next to the plate, and the child is commanded to make the dog/cat walk on to the plate. Once standing on the plate, electric current is increased until the animal’s discomfort is sufficient that it overcomes the child’s telepathic persuasion, and the animal leaves the plate. This exercise is repeated until the child can make the animal stay on the plate, while electric current is increased to the point of electrocution (death). As with the previous exercises, the child’s pain is decreased with success, and increased with failure.

Along with the primary goal of psychic training, this exercise also serves to reinforce another NSA objective. That being the destruction of any remaining compassion or fondness for other living creatures. Just as the identity crisis (2.2.3) at the end of phase one training demolished “child as a victim” and replaced it with “child as a perpetrator”, so too does this exercise serve to strengthen the perpetrator identification. Hence the choice of animal, based on the child’s preference.
Task 4.
This exercise uses the small anteroom off the main training room (2.3.2). After the trainer has drugged the child and invoked The Powerful One persona. The assistant walks across the room, and opens the door to the anteroom. Another (target) child, of the same approximate age but opposite sex will be sitting on the floor of the anteroom, playing with toys. The assistant places a glass of concentrated acid on the floor of the anteroom, next to the child. The psychic child is commanded to make the other (target) child drink the entire glass of acid, and then continue to play with the toys. Neither child knows what the glass contains… If the psychic child fails to comply, or rebels at the pain and suffering they are causing the target child to endure. They are removed from phase two training, and will eventually be placed in the anteroom, to be used as a psychic training target.

When referring to the a target child, the trainer will always use the terms “toy” or “dolly”. Thereby depicting the target child as a plaything. This reinforces the emotional separation between action and consequence. The following example illustrates this technique:

“I have a nice dolly for you to play with.
Make the dolly pick up the red book.
Now make the dolly throw the book at the wall.
Very good, now make the dolly stop breathing.”

Other subjects are taught as an adjunct to psychic training. For instance, an assassin will receive extensive training in human anatomy, while a child with strong telepathic persuasion abilities will undergo auxiliary training to enhance visualization skills.

_______________________________________________________________________

2.3.7

POST GRADUATE TRAINING:

Upon completion of phase two training, (in most cases) the child will remain in the custody of their guardian until their late teens. This resting period allows time for the newly trained personas to settle in and become proficient at their assigned tasks and/or roles. During this time, a number contrived and/or created emotional incidents of a traumatic nature, will beset the psychic child. These incidents are specifically designed to reinforce different aspects of persona training. Some typical examples follow:
Telepathic persuasion will be used on other children attending the same school as the psychic child. The other children will initially make friends with the psychic child, then deride, tease, or betray him/her. This behavior helps reinforce the training given to The Protector persona (2.3.3) that friends will always hurt them, and they must remain alone.

The psychic child will be encouraged to form a close emotional bond with a sibling, pet, toy, etc. so the bond can be intentionally disrupted through death or theft, thereby reinforcing the “wanting causes pain” training of The One Who Wants persona (2.2.2, 2.3.4).
During phase two training, The Protector persona (2.3.3) is given a set of general trigger words and sounds that identify the person using them as “one who must be obeyed”. During the post training interval, at different times and places, NSA field agents (3.2.2) will approach the child, use a trigger word (or sound), then physically or sexually assault the child. The purpose behind these seemingly random acts of violence is to deeply instill within The Protector persona, a belief that the child is always being watched. In this way, over a period of years, the psychic child is molded into a young adult, fit for use as a psychic warrior.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.4.1

SUMMARY:

Obviously, many years of research and experimentation by NSA employed behavioral scientists, psychiatrists, and medical practitioners were required to develop such a heartless and diabolical method of achieving control over a human mind. To use these monstrous tactics on children. Children whose only offense was the possession of a talent coveted by the NSA. Must rank as one of the most odious and evil crimes ever perpetrated against humanity.

_______________________________________________________________________
2.4.2

DISCLAIMER:

ALL information contained herein is derived from public sources, widely accepted scientific principles, remote viewing, and/or deprogramming sessions of (former) government trained psychics. The author has NO written or verbal agreement with ANY governmental agency forbidding disclosure of the information contained herein. In disclosing this information, the author is exercising his right to free speech as a private citizen of the United States of America.


THE END OF PART 2

_______________________________________________________________________

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 1. CITADEL OF EVIL —

by Steven J. Smith
● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 2 — A PRISON FOR THE MIND —

by Steven J. Smith

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 3. COLLATERAL DAMAGE —

by Steven J. Smith

_______________________________________________________________________

DIRECT LINK TO THE ORIGINAL ARTICLE BELOW:

http://www.whale.to/b/national_security_agency_nsa2.html

_______________________________________________________________________

NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA)—Part 3—COLLATERAL DAMAGE

by Steven J. Smith

_______________________________________________________________________
WARNING! This essay is NOT intended for underage readers. Portions of this document contain graphic descriptions of violence/torture, and include other subject material inappropriate for those who possess a weak constitution and/or squeamish disposition.

_______________________________________________________________________

3.1.1

INTRODUCTION:

While parts one and two of this essay present an in depth examination of psychic warfare tactics and training techniques, peripheral aspects of how the NSA fulfills its mission objectives were, for the most part, glossed over or simply ignored. In part three of this essay, we shall explore these peripheral aspects, albeit in much less detail.

A number of collateral operations are required in support of a successful psychic warfare program. Chief among these are human resource recruitment (procurement), technology development, field operations command/control, and financial/legal relationships administration. As with psychic training and warfare, the preferred NSA management tools include subterfuge, intimidation, bribery, blackmail, coercion, and (when expedient) outright violence. To the extent the NSA could be said to have any agency wide policy or standard of conduct, it consists of the following:

If it moves, enslave it.
If it doesn’t, steal it.
If it resists, kill it.
If its no longer useful, destroy it.

The philosophy embodied in these four simple statements is applied uniformly and without exception. From the lowliest psychic slave, to the highest echelon of management, none are immune to the consiquences. Its no mere coincidence that many DCI (directors of central intelligence) die suddenly (accidentally or otherwise), shortly after resigning their appointment.

What follows will amply illustrate how the NSA applies its policies to the more mundane, day to day aspects of managing psychic warfare.

______________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.1

PSYCHICS AS A RESOURCE:

Psychic warfare requires as its prerequisite, a pool of individuals possessing the appropriate psychic abilities. Furthermore, the inevitable genetic variability and consequent inconsistency of psychic aptitude, when coupled with the draconian nature of NSA training techniques (2.1.3, 2.2.2, 2.2.3, 2.3.6) and warfare tactics (1.2.1, 1.2.3), dictates this pool of individuals must be many times larger than the psychic army it supports. Therefore from its inception, NSA scientists and medical professionals recognized that a psychic army of any reasonable size, would very quickly deplete the available pool of individuals possessing natural psychic abilities. Hence the NSA would need to artificially expand the number of children born with useful psychic talents. And thanks to the acquisition of Nazi scientists and medical experts via Operation Paperclip, the techniques and procedures required to create children with artificially boosted psychic abilities, were already sitting on laboratory selves at the US Army biological warfare facility (Fort Detrick, MD.).

The only question left unanswered was, how best to proceed…

_________________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.2

CREATION:

Based on the discussion of psychic abilities in section 1.1.1, there can be little doubt that powerful (psychic) abilities represent a departure from normal human (homo-sapiens) development, and therefore in the strict sense of the term, can be viewed as a type of birth defect. If we accept the concept of extraordinary psychic aptitude as a form of birth defect, it follows that artificially creating children possessing this birth defect will involve the application of drugs, that disrupt normal fetal development.

Teratogen — Definition: A drug or other substance capable of interfering with the development of a fetus, thereby causing birth defects.

The German discovery of techniques required to create children with boosted psychic abilities, was entirely serendipitous. As WWII dragged on and causalities mounted, Nazi leadership became increasingly alarmed by the precipitous decline in the male population available for military service. Even with active recruitment among the conquered nations of Europe, Nazi military manpower requirements still exceeded supply. Clearly, a radical approach was needed to solve this critical shortage. One promising avenue involved treating selected portions of the surplus female population with synthetic analogs of male sex hormones, thereby triggering growth of masculine traits (increased muscle mass, stamina, aggression, etc.). However, when this same synthetic hormone treatment regime was adapted for intrauterine/neonatal use, Nazi scientists got far more than they ever bargained for…

While both male and female children developed as expected, exhibiting accelerated physical maturation, increased strength, endurance, etc. A significant number of female children also exhibited very potent psychic abilities. From there, it was one short step in deductive reasoning that led to the intrauterine/neonatal use of synthetic female sex hormones to create male children with boosted psychic abilities. Even though most children treated with synthetic hormone analogs failed to manifest enhanced psychic capabilities. The military value of those who did, made this area of scientific enquiry a very high priority for both Nazi military leaders, and their American counterparts who subsequently acquired the scientific knowledge and medical techniques (via Operation Paperclip) at the close of WWII.

Although research in this area remains a closely guarded government secret (highly classified), the author theorizes these synthetic hormone analogs interfere with normal fetal development of certain brain structures known as sexually dimorphic nucleus. The consequence being a subtle shift in the neurotransmitter balance within the brain, resulting in heightened psychic capabilities.

In America of the early 1950s, no sane parent would knowingly allow their unborn child to be dosed with teratogenic drugs, thus making that child a possible candidate to undergo NSA sponsored torture and brainwashing. All in preparation for involuntary conscription into a secret government controlled slave army. Yet this was the exact chain of events that had to transpire, if the NSA psychic warfare program were successful. Furthermore, it had to be implemented quickly, and on a massive scale. The key to transforming this nightmarish scenario into a functional reality, is the phrase “knowingly allow”. To the NSA, the answer was obvious, and embodied in a single word: “subterfuge” If parents wouldn’t knowingly sacrifice their children to expand NSA psychic warfare capabilities, then (child) sacrifice would be accomplished without parental knowledge…

The era immediately following WWII saw a veritable explosion of new drugs and bio-active chemicals. Many resulting from war related R&D efforts instigated in the late 1930s and early 1940s. Insecticides such as DDT, and antibiotics such as penicillin revolutionized human civilization, resulting in changed expectations that are still influencing society today. In this environment of sweeping societal transformations, it was a relatively simple matter for the NSA to covertly promote new and novel uses for drugs and other chemicals that would result in creation of children with the required cluster of teratogen induced birth defects. One of the most widely prescribed and thoroughly documented (teratogenic) synthetic hormone analogs of that period was DES (diethylstilbestrol). First synthesized in 1938 at the university of Oxford, and approved by the FDA (food & drug administration) for prevention of miscarriages in 1947, DES was manufactured and sold by pharmaceutical giant Eli Lilly until 1997. Even though the teratogenic properties of DES were (publicly) documented in 1971. It is estimated that between 1941 to 1971, five to ten million pregnant (American) women had taken DES, thereby exposing their unborn children to this teratogenic drug. All of this, in spite of the fact that a 1953 (double blind) study found pregnant women who were given DES had just as many miscarriages and premature deliveries as the control group. Are we to believe the FDA allowed the continued use of an ineffective drug (on pregnant woman) for eighteen years? Or was there a hidden agenda behind their apparent lapse of oversight?

If we assume that only one in every hundred of these (DES exposed) children developed enhanced psychic abilities, and of those, only one in ten were of sufficient strength to be useful in psychic warfare, then this single teratogenic drug added five to ten thousand potential soldiers to the NSA psychic slave army. All without any public awareness of the real motivation behind introduction and aggressive DES promotion. Truly, subterfuge and collateral damage on a massive scale.

DES is typical of first generation teratogenic inducers of psychic abilities. Besides wide spread (covert) promotion of drugs like DES, the NSA exploited other avenues in their quest to create children with enhanced psychic capabilities. For instance, medical staff at facilities for unwed teen mothers were infiltrated (subverted), thereby enabling the covert use of experimental teratogenic drugs on naive underage girls.
It is a safe assumption that in the intervening decades since WWII, NSA controlled pharmaceutical research (3.2.1c) has developed a number of more potent (and narrowly targeted) teratogenic drugs for use on an unsuspecting population.

Along with synthetic hormone analogs (such as DES), certain organic chemicals used in the production of plastics, also exhibit a similar ability to disrupt normal gender specific fetal development. A good example is BPA (bisphenol A). Known to mimic natural hormones since the 1930s, it remains in wide spread use today (including the manufacture of baby bottles and other food containers).

__________________________________________________________________________________
3.1.3

DETECTION:

As explained in section 3.1.2 (above), the vast majority of children exposed to teratogens fail to manifest any above normal psychic aptitude. Consequently, a set of techniques are required to uncover those few individuals who are potential candidates for exploitation by the NSA. Furthermore, since trauma (torture) based brainwashing (2.1.3, 2.2.2, 2.2.3, 2.3.6) is most effective when applied before the child’s personality is fully developed, these techniques must be able to detect latent psychic talent in children at the earliest possible age (preferably before the age of six). To achieve this goal, the NSA employs a number of methods, organized in a layered hierarchy. Were the bottom layer is most sensitive but least discriminatory, and the top layer is most discriminatory but narrowly targeted.

The bottom layer of detection consists of small groups of specially trained psychics, based in several hundred locations across America, evenly distributed by population. Each group spends its waking hours at night, scanning the dreams and emotional context of young children within their respective territories. They are looking for vivid dreams, dreams of future events or distant past events, dreams of distant places, out of body dreams, or “in the body of another” dreams. While not an infallible predictor of psychic abilities, such dreams are a fairly reliable indicator of potential psychic aptitude. When detected, the parent(s) mind is queried to obtain their names(s), and geographical location. All of this information is recorded on a contact sheet, and passed on to the next layer in the detection hierarchy.

The second layer of the detection operation consists of several specialized psychic teams located at the Black Hole (1.2.1), and NSA headquarters (Fort Meade, MD). Using the psychotronics network (1.1.3), these teams will deep probe the memories of all family members of the target child, looking for any unusual physical events, or traces of direct mental influence attributable to the target child. For instance:
A family (or neighbor’s) pet that is normally irritable, but becomes very docile in the presence of the target child (or visa versa).
An older sibling (or parent/grandparent) that always seems to know when the target child is hungry, lost, scared, etc. without any direct physical contact.
A favorite toy that always seems to be near the target child, even though its put away several times a day.
Any other physical/mental phenomena that is not easily explainable.
If probing reveals any unusual incidents, the target child is put on the “watch list” for further observation. In this context, “observation” consists of several unconnected activities, all of which are collateral to the ultimate goal of reliable psychic detection (and acquisition).
These activities are:
Psychics specializing in remote viewing monitor the target child on a daily basis.
Federal, state, and local government/comercial databases are used to build up a detailed family profile of the target child.
Local NSA field operatives (3.2.2) instigate very discrete casual contact with neighbors, friends, daycare staff, baby sitters, etc, looking for any anecdotal evidence in support of psychic abilities.
After a period of observation lasting several weeks to several months, a determination is made whether to proceed, or drop the target child from the watch list. If the decision is made to proceed, the complete dossier on the target child is passed on to the final (top) psychic detection level. If dropped from the watch list, the child will be telepathically probed every 12 to 18 months, until his/her late teens. Periodic probing is useful since some children do not manifest their full psychic potential until the onset of puberty.

The final layer of psychic detection is more concerned with degree or strength of aptitude, rather than mere possession of capability. As with most human abilities, stress or crisis has the effect of amplifying psychic response, thereby providing a reliable estimate of potential value to the psychic warfare program. Therefore, NSA psychologists design an incident, specifically tailored to the target child’s mental/emotional makeup and psychic skill set. This “incident” can take many forms, but always includes the following elements:

Some form of physical or emotional crisis/stress, either inflicted on the target child, or a cherished secondary target (parent, sibling, pet, etc.). An element of imminent (impending) danger, injury, or death. An obvious method or avenue by which the target child can utilize their psychic skills in an attempt to counter, defuse, or deflect the impending event. The precipitating “incident” is directly executed by NSA field operatives (and/or NSA psychics), or they act in the capacity of agents provocateur to initiate the event. In either case, the target child’s response to the “incident” is carefully documented and forms the basis for a final decision as to whether the NSA will proceed with torture based psychic training (2.1.3, 2.2.2, 2.2.3, 2.3.6).

Along with the general multi-layer detection method (outlined above), the NSA employs more narrowly focused detection techniques in those situations were the child’s eventual psychic potential is more certain. i.e. Targeted use of experimental teratogens (on unsuspecting pregnant woman). Another avenue of detection involves monitoring the initiates of certain science based religions and fraternal organizations for any signs of latent psychic talent. In addition, numerous other psychic detection operations are deployed as opportunities arise. For instance, in the 1970s, several self help organizations gained pop culture notoriety for their use of alpha (brain) wave training devices. During their (brief) existence, members were covertly monitored for any indications of enhanced psychic capabilities. Groups involved in occultism, the paranormal, shamanism, and mystery religions, etc. are also routinely monitored for any unusual psychic activity. As are those individuals who purchase books and other precursor materials associated with these practices.

_______________________________________________________________________________________
3.1.4

ACQUISITION:

A number of methods are employed by the NSA to gain control of the children targeted for torture based psychic training and eventual conscription into psychic warfare. Which method is used depends in large part on information contained in the family profile, compiled during the psychic detection phase (3.1.3). For instance, with a low income family, NSA field operatives might arrange for both parents to lose their jobs, thereby throwing the family into the waiting arms of state welfare case workers. Who having received prior warning from the NSA, will declare the family to be dysfunctional, and petition the court to make the children wards of the state. At that point, the target child will be handed over to the NSA for torture based psychic training (2.1.3, 2.2.2, 2.2.3, 2.3.6).

If financial ruin isn’t feasible, then other methods are employed to strip the parents of legal guardianship over the targeted child. Can one of the older siblings be induced (via psychic influence) to juvenal delinquency?
If so, then perhaps child welfare workers can obtain legal custody of the target under the pretense that the parents are unfit. No potential juvenal delinquents in the family? Well then, does the father (or mother) have any repressed tendencies to commit acts of pedophilia (see section 1.2.4b). The list of methods and techniques used to acquire control of a targeted child, is limited only by the imagination of NSA tacticians. And if all else fails, assassination by accident is always an option (1.2.4c). To the NSA, children possessing psychic talent are nothing more than a resource. To be ruthlessly acquired and exploited by whatever means are expedient, including the mass murder of the target child’s entire family (if necessary).

In those situations where the targeted individual is a teenager or adult, a determination as made as to his/her probable future usefulness. Among the factors considered are:
Can the target be trained (enslaved) through trauma based techniques?
Is the target useful as potential breeding stock?
Is the target useful as an experimental test subject (3.2.1c).
Is acquisition of the target likely to cause a public incident, or create an unacceptable security risk?
Are there any unique or mitigating factors involved?
Based on the determination of future usefulness, the target is acquired, or the target is destroyed. In very rare situations, the target is left (more or less) unmolested.

__________________________________________________________________________________
3.1.5

TITLE & DEED:

Governments always desire to have some legal justification for their actions. Especially when those actions are likely to cause public outrage if discovered. This was true of Nazi Germany in the 1940s, and is also true of contemporary American government. Just as Nazi Germany used the trick of labeling captured Russian, Polish & French soldiers as detainees rather than POWs, thereby permitting exploitation as slave labor to build V2 rockets at Mittelwerk, Germany (in direct violation of The Hague and Geneva Convention restrictions on treatment of POWs). So too have American government officials used the label “detainee” rather than POW to describe those individuals held at the Guantánamo Bay detention camp (thereby abridging their legal rights under international law).

Legal maneuvers of this type also serve two distinct ancillary functions. First and most obvious, any legal justification no matter how flimsy or ill-conceived, will blunt the inevitable retribution when questionable (secret) government actions are exposed. Second and perhaps more importantly, legal justification allows those who carry out government policy to rationalize their actions, thereby alleviating any conflict they may feel concerning the nature of those actions. For instance, it is often said that Adolph Hitler killed six million Jews. This is incorrect.
It took the combined efforts of many thousands of ordinary Germans to accomplish the task. Architects and construction workers to build the camps, managers, janitors, and cooks to operate the camps, engineers, brakemen, and dispatchers to run trains, etc. All of these (and more) were required to implement Hitler’s “final solution”. And while the vast majority of those men (and women) knew what they were doing was very, very wrong. Nonetheless, they justified their behavior through the simple expedient of: Obeying the Law & Following Orders.

The NSA also required a creative legalism to justify their arbitrarily imposed custody, and absolute rule over (targeted) psychic children. So the DoD (department of defense) created it by reinterpreting the National Security Training Corps subsection of the Selective Service Act (statute that authorizes involuntary conscription of citizens for military duty). The orignal legislation was singed into law (in 1951) by President Harry S. Truman, the same president who one year later, created the NSA by secret executive order (see last paragraph of section 1.1.2). Within the Selective Service Act, those portions of the law that define who must register for selective service (military daft) use the term:

“male citizens of the United States who are between the ages of 18 and 26”

However, the final sentence of that portion pertaining to National Security Training Corps eligibility reads as follows:

“The President is authorized, from time to time, whether or not a state of war exists, to select and induct for training in the National Security Training Corps as hereinafter provided such number of persons as may be required to further the purposes of this title.”

In other words, the president has the authority to select “persons” for (involuntary) induction into National Security Training Corps, with no limitations whatsoever as to age, gender, citizenship, or even nationality. And where do you suppose those “persons” selected by the president (or his duly authorized representatives) for induction into the National Security Training Corps will be assigned after they are trained? The National Security Agency (NSA) of course. This is the reason why the NSA was created as part of DoD, rather than being a separate civilian intelligence agency (like the CIA).

Through the misapplication of this quasi-legal government statute, without the consent or knowledge of the American people, by means of deceit, color of law, and outright violence, innocent children are being abducted (3.1.4), brutally tortured (2.1.3, 2.2.2, 2.2.3, 2.3.6), and when mature, mercilessly used as soldiers in a secret war (1.2.1, 1.2.3), waged for the sole purpose of enslaving humanity (1.2.4, 1.3.1).

To the American government, these psychic children (and the secret army they will eventually serve) are nothing more than chattel slaves. The NSA holds Allodial title, and the Selective Service Act, serves as the deed of conveyance…

_________________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.1

ANCILLARY PROCUREMENT & TRAINING:

Along with (brainwashed) psychic slaves, NSA psychic warfare operations also require a continuous supply of Suits (mission coordinators, 1.2.2), sexual slaves, and children for use as experimental medical/pharmaceutical test animals. Procurement and training for each of these human resources is fulfilled through a separate, unique procedure, as outlined below:

__________________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.1 (a:)

SUITES:

Mission coordinators (suits) are always male and members of the armed forces. They are not recruited in the conventional sense of the word, instead like the psychic children, they are targeted based on their physical and mental aptitudes/abilities. The NSA is looking for individuals with good physical stamina, along with a history of emotional instability. Such individuals are ideal candidates for trauma based brainwashing, since their physical strength will allow them to survive the rigors of torture, while their lack of emotional stability facilitates the process of mental splitting into separate, manageable personas (2.1.2, 2.1.3, 2.3.3, 2.3.4). When conscripted into the NSA psychic warfare program, all public (government) and private records of their existence are purged.

As with psychic children, trauma based training procedures are carried out in two distinct phases. However, unlike psychic children, candidates for suit training have fully developed, mature personalities, and therefore require far more brutal torture techniques to initiate the process of mental splitting in any reasonable period of time. During phase one, they are routinely hung by their wrists from an overhead hook, and severely beaten for hours at a time. They are starved for several days, then given food containing an emetic drug, thereby inducing uncontrollable vomiting. At the same time, they are given liquids containing diuretic drugs, thereby causing progressive dehydration by inducing massive water loss through urination. Of course, their physical condition is very carefully monitored, and the level of torture is constantly modified to maximize pain and stress, without actually killing them. In this way, the future suit is broken, with a minimum expenditure of time and resources. Like the trauma based training of psychic children, the future suit also receives multiple ECT (electro-shock) treatments to wall off (lock in) personas created by mental splitting (2.2.2). Another form of trauma is unique to suit training. The future suit is repeatedly locked in a padded room (while wearing a straight jacket) for a period of several days. Meanwhile, a team of psychics constantly assault him with sensations of mental, and emotional pain. This aspect of suit training is in many ways, even worse than physical torture. Its designed to make any kind of mental intrusion (by psychics), immediately recognizable and absolutely intolerable. Mental conditioning of this type is imperative, if the suit is to safely handle trained psychic warriors.

Unlike psychic children, suits require just two (split off) personas. The one who maintains control, and the one who is suspicious. Therefore phase two suit training is very abbreviated. The training room contains a single (high backed) metal chair with head, chest, arm, and leg restraints. The chair is bolted to the floor, and wired to deliver electric shocks to various parts of the human body. An elaborate AV (audio-visual) system is employed to supply trigger stimuli and training commands. In early phase two training sessions, both arms are restrained. Over and over he is drilled to maintain control. You must maintain control at all times. No matter what happens, you must maintain control. The thoughts of others are not to be tolerated, you must maintain control. You must maintain control. As the final form of control, the future suit is conditioned to kill everyone in sight, then kill him self. During later training sessions, this is accomplished by leaving one arm unrestrained, thereby allowing the future suit to use a (unloaded) hand gun. The AV system flashes images on the walls of men, women, children (including babies), his parents, grandparents, brothers, sisters, etc. He is trained to point the gun and fire at these images without hesitation or judgment of any kind. The following are typical command sequences from phase two training sessions:

You will maintain control at all times.
You are the only one to control.
No information or knowledge is ever given.
You do not exist in any records.
You will be told your job and given orders for each mission.
You will carry out the mission and maintain control at all costs.
No feelings.
No sorrow, sadness, joy, or happiness.
No pain.
No thoughts.
No emotions.
We have taken your past away.
No memories.
While suits exercise absolute (life & death) rule over psychic warriors, in all other respects, they are as much victims of the NSA, as are the psychics they command.

________________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.1(b:)

SEXUAL SLAVES:

The NSA requires both male and female sex slaves as adjuncts to their psychic warfare program (1.2.4b). Sex slaves ranging from 8 years to 40 years old are needed, depending on the particular mission profile and/or objectives. Generally speaking, underage sex slaves are employed in high value political/corporate blackmail missions, while older sex slaves are used to breakup marriages, ruin professional careers, covertly administer NSA supplied drugs, etc. As with psychic children and suits (mission coordinators), individuals are targeted for (involuntary) recruitment. Orphanages, convents, and state run group homes are all used as recruiting grounds for underage sex slaves. Drug/alcohol rehab facilities, women’s shelters, and vocational training centers are prime locations for recruiting older sex slaves. Since most of these organizations are chronically short of funding, money is the prime motivational factor. Their cooperation with the NSA is justified through the simple expedient, that sacrificing a few individuals will help many that otherwise, would not receive any help at all. Of course, these would be do-gooders meticulously avoid any detailed knowledge of what happens to those “few who are sacrificed”…

Preparation for sexual slavery involves both trauma (torture) based training, as well as certain medical procedures designed to make the slave more useful in their future career. Tonsils (if present) are removed and pharyngeal (gag) reflex deadened to make deep oral penetration easily accomplished. For a similar reason, certain drugs are injected along nerve pathways leading to the anal sphincter. Trauma (torture) based training techniques employed on sexual slaves more resemble that of psychic children, than suits (3.2.1a). However, along with the standard Protector, Empathy, Wanting, Memory, etc. personas of a psychic child (2.2.2, 2.3.3, 2.3.4), several others personas unique to sexual slaves, are also created. Foremost among these are The One Who Enjoys, and The One Who Desires Safety. During phase one (as the base personality is being shattered – 2.1.3, 2.2.2), all pleasurable sensations and memories of joy are sequestered (segregated) within The One Who Enjoys. Then during phase two training, while The One Who Enjoys persona is invoked (via trigger word or keying gesture), the future slave is taught to perform various sexual activities, and fetishes, thereby linking these with sensations of physical gratification and emotional enjoyment. Finally, this persona is merged back into the base personality, creating a slave who is not only proficient at, but also derives intense snesations of pleasure from, any sexual act regardless of how perverse, painful, and/or demeaning.

A sexual slave must work in a variety of situations, from parties and other gatherings where promiscuity is useful, to more traditional one on one assignments where pseudo-monogamy is required. Furthermore (depending on their assignment), they may need to have (manifest) a hetero, homo, bi, or pansexual orientation. The One Who Desires Safety persona is used to control these aspects of slave behavior. This persona is created during phase one torture sessions (2.1.3, 2.2.2), by instructing the future slave to put all of their desires for safety in one place (accompanied by a keying gesture). Later, during phase two training (2.3.1), the persona is trained to associate the desire for personal safety, with overt control and ownership by others. This persona will remain hidden, and exert subliminal influence over the dominate personality. Sexual tasking is accomplished by invoking the persona (using trigger word or keying gesture), then showing the slave a picture of his/her target, accompanied by the phrase: “this person will keep you safe”. In a similar manner, promiscuous behavior is achieved by using the phrase: “There is safety in large groups” or “you are safest among many people”.
As with The Protector persona (2.3.3), once more we see the inside out, black is white logic of human slavery. The quintessential trademark of NSA brainwashing techniques.

________________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.1 (c:)

HUMAN EXPERIMENTATION:

There have been numerous eye witness accounts of facilities in America, where large numbers of children are being held captive in cages. As vile and revolting as these eye wittiness accounts may seem, nonetheless, they are accurate. These children are used as test animals in NSA funded medical experiments and pharmaceutical trails. The children are harvested from the streets of American cities and housed under conditions that closely approximate that of a mass production chicken farm. Large metal sheds are used, with row upon row of wire cages, stacked three or four high. Sanitation is accomplished by twice daily wash down, using a cold water hose. The children are fed and watered using dog bowls. Diet consists of commercial (pellet) animal feed, similar to dry dog food. At one end of the shed, several (FEMA style) single wide mobile modular structures house the operating/examination rooms, pharmacy, and administrative offices. Prior to arrival, the children are injected with a drug that washes away all traces of personality and memory, leaving behind nothing more than a diffuse sense of loss and loneliness. The buildings are eerily quiet, since the children have lost all language skills, and do not even cry…

Hundreds of these facilities are scattered across the American continent…

Unlike surgery performed at hospitals, where long term survival and health of the patient are considered the yardstick of success. Surgical procedures inflicted upon the experimental test children are exploratory in nature. In other words, the procedures are intended to investigate “what if” medical questions. For example, what happens if a certain section of the liver is destroyed? Or what happens if a particular artery (or vein) is removed or blocked? Because many of these children die on the operating table, and those who survive only live for a few days, no attempt is made to maintain antiseptic conditions within the operating room.
Like the cages, a cold water wash down is considered sufficient. Anesthetic is never used because the children do not respond coherently to the sensation of pain. Dead children are stuffed into garbage bags and stacked by the incinerator to be burned at night, when the smoke (and smell) are less noticeable. Pharmaceutical testing is no less cruel or barbaric. The NSA operates in partnership with most American pharmaceutical corporations. The pharmaceutical corporations supply the drugs, the NSA supplies the test animals (children), and they jointly share research data. The NSA is particularly interested in ANY drug or chemical compound that exerts an effect on the CNS (central nervous system).

As a side note: Many American citizens are aware that Canadian prescription drug prices are significantly lower. This is true, even for prescription drugs manufactured in America and exported to Canada. The primary reason for increasing drug prices in America, is a frenzied search for the holy grail of mind altering drugs. A chemical compound that will remove all traces of desire for personal autonomy (free will), while leaving learned physical and cognitive skills intact. This is the motivation behind a covert alliance of American pharmaceutical corporations and the federal government. Although American government could exert regulatory power over consumer prescription drug pricing, it does not choose to do so. In return, pharmaceutical corporations spend billions of dollars on NSA directed mind control research. However, to successfully compete in drug export markets, American pharmaceutical corporations are forced to sell their products in other countries at fair market value. Hence the wide disparity between Canadian and American prescription drug prices. This “devils pact” between drug manufactures and American government also explains why government officials were so quick to act, attempting to bar American citizens from purchasing prescription drugs in Canada. Concern expressed by FDA officials over the safety of (re)imported prescription drugs amounts to little more than a feeble attempt to prop up pharmaceutical industry profits (and NSA mind control research). Remember, this is the same FDA that allowed continued use of an ineffective (but NSA condoned) prescription drug on pregnant woman for eighteen years (3.2.2).

______________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.2

LEGAL FICTIONS:

A number of laws are supposed to limit the type of activities NSA personnel may undertake, as well as the geographic scope of those activities. For example, FISA (foreign intelligence surveillance act of 1978) was originally intended to limit government surveillance of American citizens. However, in recent years, the legislation has been amended and distorted to the point where, in its present form, FISA is little more that a defense for any government surveillance activity (no matter how egregious), and a one_size_fits_all blanket of immunity for the private telecommunications industry. Clearly, in this context, the American government operates under the guiding principal that privacy is a right, exclusively reserved for those who originate, implement, and execute government policy.

As originally enacted, FISA was also supposed to limit the geographic scope of NSA activities. The NSA has employed a different tactic to circumvent this limitation. Domestic surveillance field operatives are not directly employed by the NSA. They work for shell companies, owned by former NSA (or DoD) employees who have taken early retirement, then operate as private contracting companies. While these private companies receive tasking instructions from, and supply surveillance intelligence to the NSA, there is no direct (traceable) connection between the NSA and the domestic surveillance operatives. ALL communications between domestic surveillance operatives and the NSA moves through secure computer links and/or satellite based cell phones. None of the field operatives are even aware of who they are really working for, or where their tasking instructions originate. This same tactic is used to hide ownership of smaller psychic warfare ops centers (see last paragraph, section 1.2.1), and other domestic installations used by the NSA.

As a side note, one particularly intriguing aspect of this domestic network, is the use of purpose built dormitories specifically designed to resemble motels. Many operate under the name “Day Inn”, and are easily mistaken by the casual observer as part of the (non-government controlled) Days Inn nationwide chain of motels. However, the NSA controlled Day Inn motels have several distinguishing characteristics (besides the name) that make identification possible.
The Day Inn lacks the distinctive Sun Burst logo used on Days Inn motel signs.
Even when the parking lot is almost empty, the Day Inn sign will show “No Vacancy”.
These fake motels are found in locations that make no sense from a commercial business perspective. For example, in the middle of an industrial district.

If you try to book a room at the front desk, you will be told that check in is by reservation only.

Many of these NSA controlled dormitories are used to house Suits and Technicians (1.2.2) assigned to the smaller psychic warfare ops centers (see last paragraph, section 1.2.1). While Technicians are civilian contractors, Suits carry DoD (department of defense) identification cards and government issued credit cards.
CAUTION!

Suits have undergone trauma based programming (3.2.1a), and carry concealed hand guns (with silencers). If for any reason they believe their mission has been detected and/or compromised, they are hard wired (brainwashed) to kill them selves (and anyone else around them). For this reason, the author urges EXTREME caution when observing or investigating ANY installation believed to be under NSA control.

Along with the use of shell companies, early retirement of NSA/DoD personnel, legislative perversion, and legal reinterpretation (3.1.5), the NSA also co-ops corporations, small business owners, charitable foundations, and religious institutions into its web of illegal domestic operations. The recruitment tactics include sweetheart bank loans, bribery, blackmail, intimidation, protection from prosecution, sexual pandering, and illicit drugs. However, no mater what recruitment method is employed, the end result is always the same. The targeted organization takes all the risks, and the NSA reaps all the benefits. In this sense, domestic NSA operations quite often bear more resemblance to an organized crime racketeering operation, than anything one would reasonably associate with a legitimate government agency. Regardless of the actual technique, method, or tactic employed by the NSA to accomplish its government mandated objectives. Minimizing any possibility of exposure or traceable connection to illegal domestic activities, is always the agencies first priority and overriding concern. Furthermore, just like any organized crime syndicate, the NSA will take whatever action is necessary (including murder) to guarantee its continued immunity from legal prosecution and/or public retribution.

In conclusion, the NSA psychic warfare program, along with its other domestic operations, are cloaked in nothing more substantial than a thin tissue of lies, subterfuge, and legal fictions…

________________________________________________________________________________________
3.2.3

HVT TECHNOLOGY:

HVT – Acronym: High Value Target. These individuals include politicians, influential journalists, business executives, entrepreneurs, popular entertainers, innovative educators, scientists, etc.

The NSA employs a number of EM (electromagnetic) based technologies on those individuals they consider to be an HVT. Foremost among these technologies is the high power psychotronic transceiver (PT). While the cell phone network is sufficient for wide area coverage and one shot targeted strikes (see 1.2.4c & companion paper entitled “Remote Mind Control”), when long term 24/7 coverage is required, the NSA relies on multiple dedicated PTs, aimed at the HVT residence and/or workplace.

Each PT consists of:
Small dish style transmit/receive antenna
(Fig. 1 below) aimed at the HVT location.
Transceiver electronics package.
Large satellite dish linking PT back into the NSA psychotronics network.

Fig. 1 – Psychotronics transmit/receive antenna

In residential neighborhoods, NSA field operatives (posing as FBI agents) will contact homeowners near the HVT location, asking permission to place a “radio monitoring device” (PT) in a spare bed room for “national security” use. The NSA operatives are always very polite, and offer to compensate the homeowner for use of their bed room (generally $1000 to $1500 per month). With the allure of monthly cash, most homeowners are more than willing to cooperate. Optimal PT targeting involves pointing the transmit/receive antenna (figure 1), through a window having an unobstructed line of sight to HVT location. Alternant PT antenna sites include cell phone towers, high rise building roof tops, and government offices. PT antennas in outdoor locations have a white or gray plastic weather dome covering the dish. In extreme circumstances, the HVT may have as many as 10 PTs encircling his/her location. Besides fixed location PTs tied into the psychotronics satellite network, the NSA also deploys (SWAT style) teams equipped with portable PTs, for use against HVTs in remote domestic or overseas locations. The team will consist of one (or more) Suits (1.2.2, 3.2.1a), several psychics (often brother/sister or twins), and one (or more) techs. Depending on the mission parameters, teams may also include a specialist, trained in psychiatry or internal medicine.

One side effect of PT operation, is a subtle but very distinctive psycho-acoustic phenomena, perceived by the HVT as a high pitched “zipping” sound, lasting mere fractions of a second. These perceived sounds generally happen in pairs (or triplets), with random intervals between pairs. The phenomena is most noticeable in quiet environments (bedrooms, studies, etc.). Detection of this psycho-acoustic phenomena is incontrovertible evidence of NSA targeting. Starting in the early 1990s, hand held devices capable of inducing a deep hypnotic (trance like) mental state, have been deployed by the NSA for use in situations where direct one on one confrontation and/or control of a human target is necessary. The device makes use of an asymmetrical microwave modulation technique to produce TMS (transcranial magenetic stimulation) within the frontal lobes, inhibiting volitional thought, thereby rendering the target immobile and extremely suggestible. A side effect of frontal lobe stimulation by this device, is a very odd visual/acoustical artifact. It consists of a glowing ring of pulsating light, accompanied by a deep (synchronized) throbbing sound. Once the device is switch off, subjects recover full volitional cognition within 30 to 90 seconds.

Another EM based system deployed against HVTs uses directed microwave energy to generate/catalyze free radical cross linking reactions within the human body, thereby damaging key metabolic pathways. The overall result being a rapid decline in health and vitality. The directed microwave generator is tripod mounted, and resembles a stove pipe, approximately 5 foot long and eighteen inches in diameter. The generator has two connections for water cooling lines, and one for high voltage cabling to the power supply cabinet. Peak microwave beam power is around 4000 watts, and is effective at distances of two miles or more. At distances under one mile, effects are prompt and devastating. Primary power is generally supplied from a 220V electric range/clothes dryer outlet. The system operates unattended, with control/management handled via auto-answer modem and dedicated phone line. System components have no markings indicating manufacturer, neither are there any visible model or serial numbers. Apparently, the NSA (and its corporate accomplices) have no desire to take credit for their handiwork…

Several other EM based weapons are also used on HVTs. Most are designed to either disrupt key biological processes (such as heart muscle contractions), or brain neurotransmitters (such as dopamine).

Click Here to view Wikipedia article on Transcranial Magnetic Stimulation (opens in a new browser window).

_______________________________________________________________________________________
3.3.1

SUMMARY:

Throughout this essay, I have tried to present the facts, devoid of any emotional bias. In this effort, I have failed miserably. And as a consequence, I’ve seriously depleted the inventory of derogatory adjectives, available within the English lexicon. Neither do I believe any sane individual could have remained emotionally detached, while traveling the road of discovery that made this essay both possible AND obligatory. However, when stripped of all its secrecy and mystique, the NSA is best characterized as little more than a psychopathic advertising agency, promoting a product (government sponsored slavery) no one really wants. While their marketing techniques are, to say the least, unconventional. Their message is as old as humanity itself. i.e. Do as we say, or we will hurt you.

__________________________________________________________________________________________
3.3.2

DISCLAIMER:

ALL information contained herein is derived from public sources, widely accepted scientific principles, remote viewing, and/or deprogramming sessions of (former) government trained psychics. The author has NO written or verbal agreement with ANY governmental agency forbidding disclosure of the information contained herein. In disclosing this information, the author is exercising (what little remains of) his right to free speech as a private citizen of the United States of America.


THE END OF PART 3

_______________________________________________________________________

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 1—CITADEL OF EVIL

by Steven J. Smith

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 2—A PRISON FOR THE MIND

by Steven J. Smith

● NATIONAL SECURITY AGENCY (NSA) — Part 3—COLLATERAL DAMAGE

by Steven J. Smith

_______________________________________________________________________
DIRECT LINK TO THE ORIGINAL ARTICLE BELOW:

http://www.whale.to/b/national_security_agency_nsa3.html

_______________________________________________________________________

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

By Marshall Thomas

ONE:
Phoenix Program

TWO:
HISTORY of US Government Human Experimentation:
Eugenics
Human Radiation Studies
Elmer Allen Granddaughter Testimony
Agent Orange

THREE:
Cold War
Doolittle
McCarthyism
Operation Paperclip
Reinhardt Gehlen
Operation Mockingbird
Operation Northwoods

FOUR:
MKULTRA-1950’s
Brainwashing- USSR, China, US
Helms, Gottlieb
Allen Dulles
Estabrooks
Cameron

MKULTRA-1960’s, 1970’s –
Helms,
Aldrich
Pandora
Delgado
Jolly West

MKULTRA VICTIM TESTIMONY:
Valerie Wolfe, Claudia Mullen, Chris DeNicola

Programming levels

FIVE:
Nonlethal weapons
Greenham Common
DOD/DOJ
Iraq

SIX:
CULTS
Aquino
Moon
FMSF
Remote viewing

SEVEN:
Trojan Horse

EIGHT:
Cointelpro

NINE:
CIA Blowback:
Golden Triangle
Ed Wilson
Katherine Griggs
Guatemala organ donors

TEN:
Directed Energy Weapons USSR
Woodpecker

ELEVEN:
Directed Energy Weapons Scientists

TWELVE:
SDI/HAARP
THIRTEEN:
Military Doctrine
MindWar
The Aviary

FOURTEEN:
Patents/Spin-offs
Implants
ADS
Milliwave radar

FIFTEEN:
CIA/Corporate Proprietaries
SAIC
Hadron
DynCorp

Operation Cyclone

SIXTEEN:
Law
Girard
John Glenn
Akwei
Milgram
Street Theater
TI experience
Weed and Seed

SEVENTEEN:
End Game

 

MONARCH: THE NEW PHOENIX PROGRAM

THE PHOENIX PROGRAM:

The Phoenix Program, created by the CIA in 1967, was aimed at “neutralizing”—through assassination, kidnapping, and torture, the civilian infrastructure that supported the Viet Cong insurgency in South Vietnam. It was a terrifying “final solution” that violated the Geneva Conventions. The Phoenix Program’s civilian targets of assassination were VC tax collectors, supply officers, political cadre, local military officials, and suspected sympathizers. Faulty intelligence often led to the murder of innocent civilians, rival Vietnamese would report their enemies as “VC” in order for US troops to kill them. In 1971, William Colby, head of CIA in Vietnam, testified the number killed was 20,857. South Vietnamese government figures were 40,994 dead. CIA officer Ted Shackley managed (600 military and (40-50) CIA liaison officers) who were working with South Vietnamese officers in 44 provinces. Ted Shackley and Robert Komer played key roles in recruiting Phoenix Program personnel. Many Covert Action officers were Cuban refugees from the Bay of Pigs fiasco. They ran the CIA’s Counter-Terror (CT) Teams, which were in fact assassination squads. Colby, Komer, and Shackley reported to DCI Richard Helms and the White House. From the beginning the Phoenix Program was conceived by the White House and supported by the CIA. Phoenix called for “neutralizing” 1800 targets a month. About one third of VC targeted for arrest were summarily executed. Green Berets and Navy SEALs would assassinate suspected VC sympathizers or cadres, as well as South Vietnamese collaborators and double agents. In 1982 an Ex-Phoenix operative revealed that sometimes orders were given to kill U.S. military personnel who were considered security risks. He suspects the orders came not from “division”, but from a higher authority such as the CIA or the Office of Naval Intelligence.

The following is testimony of Vincent Okamoto, combat officer (Lieutenant) in Vietnam in 1968, and recipient of Distinguished Service Cross, the second highest award conferred by the US Army. Wounded 3 times. “The problem was, how do you find the people on the blacklist? It’s not like you had their address and telephone number. The normal procedure would be to go into a village and just grab someone and say, ‘Where’s Nguyen so-and-so?’ Half the time the people were so afraid they would say anything. Then a Phoenix team would take the informant, put a sandbag over his head, poke out two holes so he could see, put commo wire around his neck like a long leash, and walk him through the village and say, ‘When we go by Nguyen’s house scratch your head.’ Then that night Phoenix would come back, knock on the door, and say, ‘April Fool, motherfucker.’ Whoever answered the door would get wasted. As far as they were concerned whoever answered was a Communist, including family members. Sometimes they’d come back to camp with ears to prove that they killed people.” Penetrations into the Viet Cong Infrastructure was accomplished by blackmailing or terrorizing a member of a targeted individual’s family to gathering information. Every Vietnamese 15 and over had to register and carry identity cards, these records were computerized and eventually it evolved into a highly computerized and statistical means of generating 1800 names a month for the target list, coordinating the information on suspects from 30,000 plus informants. When the strategic Hamlet program failed, CIA and military intelligence concentrated on the Phoenix Program, a terror campaign aimed at the civilian population. Instead of winning hearts and minds, using the threat of assassination and a state of terror to defeat the NV. Many non-political Vietnamese were arrested and tortured and in effect forced into the resistance army. Phoenix Program architect Robert Komer, after leaving the Pentagon said, “I would have done a lot of things differently and been more cautious about getting us involved”. He called the war “a strategic disaster which cost us 57,000 lives and a half trillion dollars”.

Phoenix USA: The Vietnam War was the formative experience for a generation of CIA and military intelligence personnel involved in the Phoenix Program. They viewed the military defeat in Vietnam as a betrayal on the home front, a loss of will by domestic political enemies, not a military failure against a nationalist revolution fought as a guerilla war. The Phoenix Program, assassinating suspected VC sympathizers in a systematic manner, worked well and is the blueprint for the current black op targetingthousands of loyal Americans using state of the art microwave (MW) and radio frequency radiation (RFR) weapons. The motivation to suppress domestic dissidents and to assassinate loyal American opposition stems from the perception of dissent against the war as treason. This philosophy is stated very clearly in the MindWar paper written by NSA General Aquino. The DOD has a huge stake in futuristic technology that kills by ionizing and non-ionizing radiation, leaving little or no trace. The indiscriminant killing of the Phoenix Program continues on American soil. The terms soft kill, slow kill and silent kill refer to the new way of killing the enemy in conflicts short of war and the small wars of the future.

The counterinsurgency doctrine has now been applied to the home front, so that the perceived betrayal of the military in Vietnam will not be repeated. The generation of CIA and military intelligence led by Shackley, Helms, Casey, Abrams, Singlaub, Secord, John B. Alexander, Michael Aquino, Paul Vallely, and others have built the perfect beast, using selective assassination that leaves no trace. The ability to cull the human herd with Silent Kill technology allows a few personalities to remake the entire society in their own image. Extremely Low Frequency (ELF) technology kills with ionizing and non-ionizing radiation or slowly drives the target crazy with silent sound, similar to CIA MKULTRA psychiatrist Ewen Camerons psychic driving technique used to break down the targets personality. The new buzzwords at the Pentagon are silent kill, synthetic telepathy and psychotronics. Another means of attack on targets is the Smirnov patent that uses subliminal suggestion to manipulate human behavior. This patent was purchased by the remote viewing company Psi Tech Corporation. Military intelligence officers involved in developing these “non-lethal weapons” include Col. John B. Alexander, NSA General Michael Aquino, Harold Puthoff, and others, also control Psi Tech. Emotional manipulation is accomplished using Dr. Michael Persinger’s work to remotely project emotional states that the brain entrains or locks onto and emulates. One can broadcast rage or fear at an individual target to manipulate and control them. As if these methods were not enough to torture and murder people, add to this nightmarish toolbox, active gang stalking. CIA created cults and other cause-oriented groups are used to induce further trauma in the target by actively harassing them in public in a neutralization technique described in counter-intelligence operations manuals that are aimed at enemy agents. In the race to develop a new weapon system it has always been necessary to test it on human beings. Perfecting the latest weapons designed to kill slowly and silently as well as perfecting the process of controlling the human mind are no different. Once the weaponry has been perfected on these few thousand people the same techniques will be applied en mass to the general population, and then to humanity as a whole.

Col. John B. Alexander stated in an interview with the Washington Post in 2007, …The military and intelligence agencies were still scared by the excesses of MK-ULTRA, the infamous CIA program that involved, in part, slipping LSD to unsuspecting victims. “Until recently, anything that smacked of [mind control] was extremely dangerous” because Congress would simply take the money away, he said. Alexander acknowledged that “there were some abuses that took place,” but added that, on the whole, “I would argue we threw the baby out with the bath water”. But September 11, 2001, changed the mood in Washington, and some in the national security community are again expressing interest in mind control, particularly a younger generation of officials who weren’t around for MK-ULTRA. “It’s interesting, that it’s coming back,” Alexander observed. While Alexander scoffs at the notion that he is somehow part of an elaborate plot to control people’s minds, he acknowledges support for learning how to tap into a potential enemy’s brain. He gives as an example the possible use of functional magnetic resonance imaging, or fMRI, for lie detection. “Brain mapping” with fMRI theoretically could allow interrogators to know when someone is lying by watching for activity in particular parts of the brain. For interrogating terrorists, fMRI could come in handy.

Alexander also is intrigued by the possibility of using electronic means to modify
behavior. The dilemma of the war on terrorism, he notes, is that it never ends. So what do you do with enemies, such as those at Guantanamo: keep them there forever? That’s impractical. Behavior modification could be an alternative, he says. “Maybe I can fix you, or electronically neuter you, so it’s safe to release you into society, so you won’t come back and kill me”,  Alexander says. It’s only a matter of time before technology allows that scenario to come true, he continues. “We’re now getting to where we can do that”. “Where does that fall in the ethics spectrum? That’s a really tough question”.

 

HISTORY OF US GOVT HUMAN EXPERIMENTATION:

In order to understand the current state sponsored human experimentation, it is
necessary to begin with previous programs that began in the early 1900’s, and
continued to the present day.

 

EUGENICS MOVEMENT

Eugenics originated in England with the work of Francis Galton who studied hereditary traits in families and began the nature versus nurture debate and its ultimate focus on twins to answer the question of what was more powerful heredity or environment. He proposed positive Eugenics, encouraging the reproduction of eminent men and families. He cautioned against drawing premature and harmful conclusions from his work, but like his cousin, Charles Darwin, his work was used as justification for some of the greatest crimes in history. Negative Eugenics is the application of means to discourage the breeding of the―unfit‖, including anti-race mixing marriage laws, segregation (institutionalization), sterilization, and euthanasia. Eugenics is not a true science and though it is dressed up in mathematics to give it legitimacy it has more in common with the quack science of Phrenology. Phrenology was the study of the head size and shape to determine intelligence and character. The industrial age had thrown millions of people off the farm and into the city to work in low paying factory jobs. The sheer scale of the problems of mental illness, alcoholism and crime seemed overwhelming. Added to this, millions of Eastern Europeans and Italians came to America and made native the population uneasy. They were viewed as bad stock compared to the more―Nordic types‖ that made up earlier waves of immigration from Western Europe. Suggestions for solving these problems took the form of segregation, sterilization, and mass euthanasia, however the Eugenics movement leaders were smart enough to realize that America was not prepared for euthanasia. The Eugenics movement took shape in America with the founding of the Eugenics Recording Office at Cold Spring Harbor Laboratory in 1910 by Charles Davenport with money from the Carnegie Institution. The ERO compiled millions of files on ordinary Americans.

The adherents of Eugenics included some of the most influential doctors and scientists of the era, including Alexander Graham Bell, Luther Burbank, W.M. Kellogg, David Starr Jordan, the President of Stanford University, William Welch of Johns Hopkins University. Professors at Harvard, Columbia, Yale, and other universities taught 375 courses on Eugenics. The hypothesis that mental illness, crime, and poverty were inherited factors and could be cured through negative Eugenics had by the 1920‘s been accepted by American Society as fact. Contests for Fitter family were common at state fairs and Eugenics publications and ideas were widespread. This could not have been possible without the hard work of many eminent men and the application of large amounts of money.

The great fortunes of The Carnegie Institution, The Rockefeller Foundation, Harriman family, Ford foundation, Milbank Memorial Fund, and others funded the ERO, The American Eugenics Society, The American Eugenics Party and others. The American Eugenics movement actively encouraged foreign countries to participate, concentrating most heavily on Germany. The opening address of the Second International Congress of Eugenics in 1921 was repeated in German. Only 3,000 people had been forcibly sterilized by the time the famous case of Buck vs. Bell reached the Supreme Court. Carrie Buck was a 17 year old girl who became
pregnant out of wedlock in 1920‘s Virginia. She was ostracized by her community and her baby Vivian Buck, was reported to the ERO as appearing not normal. Carrie and her mother‘s files were examined, both had previously been classified as MORONS and court proceedings were begun to have Carrie forcibly sterilized without examination. Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes delivered the verdict of the court in 1927. “It is better for all the world, if instead of waiting to execute degenerate offspring for crime, or to let them starve for their imbecility, society can prevent those who are manifestly unfit from continuing their kind. The principle that sustains compulsory vaccination is broad enough to cover cutting the Fallopian tubes. Jacobson v. Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 25 S. Ct. 358, 3 Ann. Cas. 765. Three generations of imbeciles are enough”.

This decision validated Virginia‘s Eugenical Sterilization Act and set in motion the
forced sterilization of 30-60k American citizens. Eventually similar laws were passed in 34 other states. Carrie Buck was not a promiscuous and disruptive moronic slut as she had been portrayed at trial by the testimony of her school superintendent. She had been raped by her foster family‘s son. She had been on the honor roll. Her forcible sterilization was a result of lies, incorrect diagnosis, and a plot to pass the Virginia Law. A review of the case uncovered a conspiracy between Carrie‘s defense lawyer and the Colony of Virginia to ensure the constitutionality of Virginia‘s new law. The state was trying to save money by sterilizing the growing population at its mental health facilities. The greatest impact of Buck vs. Bell was in Germany. In 1933 the Nazi government adopted the Prevention of Hereditarily Ill Offspring Act which was based on Buck vs. Bell and led to the forced sterilization of 375,000 people and the banning of marriage and sexual relations between Germans and Jews. The Rockefeller Foundation funded the Eugenicists at the Kaiser Wilhelm Institute including the work of Ernst Rudin, a leading psychiatrist who became an architect and prime director of the murderous medical experimentation programs conducted on thousands of Jews, Gypsies, and others. American money also endowed the work of Otmar Freiherr von Verchuer who headed the Institute for Anthropology, Human Heredity and Eugenics. He wrote in his Eugenics Journal that ―Germany‘s war would yield a total solution to the Jewish Problem.‖ Verschuer had a longtime assistant. His name was Josef Mengele. On May 30, 1943, Mengele arrived at Auschwitz. Verschuer notified the German Research Society, “My assistant, Dr. Josef Mengele (M.D., Ph.D.) joined me in this branch of research. He is presently employed as Hauptsturmführer (captain) and camp physician in the Auschwitz concentration camp. Anthropological testing of the most diverse racial groups in this concentration camp is being carried out with permission of the SS Reichsführer (Himmler).” Mengele began searching the boxcar arrivals for twins. When he found them, he performed beastly experiments, scrupulously wrote up the reports and sent the paperwork back to Verschuer’s institute for evaluation. Often, cadavers, eyes and other body parts were also dispatched to Berlin’s eugenic institutes. Several doctors who had been sent to Auschwitz for aiding Jews were forced to work as his assistants and described him thus…His experiments and observations were carried out in an abnormal fashion. When he made transfusions he purposely used incorrect blood types. He would inject substances and then ignore the results. He did what he pleased and conducted his experiments like a mad amateur. He was not a savant. He had the mania of a collector. He was also fascinated with gypsies and dwarfs as human specimens. His experiments, lacking scientific value, were no more than foolish playing and all his activities were full of contradiction.

In other words, he was a hack with an MD and a Ph.D. in Eugenics, a quack science.
―The toll of Eugenics Laws would fall heavily on non-Jewish Germans as well. The
chronology of events is instructive. First patients in German mental facilities were
sterilized, then it was decided to gas them. CO gas was used in the beginning but was discarded in favor of Zyklon B gas for reasons of economy and effectiveness. Next all the residents of the old age homes in Germany were either starved, given lethal injection, or gassed and then cremated. Finally German citizens who had physical disabilities, many quite mild or correctable, were euthanized. Between 50,000 and 100,000 were eventually killed.

The program was referred to as a mercy death however nothing could be farther from the truth. Witnesses said that the floor, walls, and even ceiling of the gas chamber were stained with blood, vomit, urine and feces. At the center of the room would be an enormous pile of bodies in the general shape of a pyramid as people struggled to climb on top of each other to reach the last remaining breathable air near the ceiling.

American Eugenics movement leaders went underground and changed the name of their organizations. The lifelong friendships between people like Verschuer and the leading members of the American Eugenics Movement continued even after the Holocaust. He and many others were never punished and remained influential men in society. Their portraits hang in many major universities, both in Germany and America. The names of their victims are mostly lost to history. They included the powerless, people who couldn‘t fight back. Carrie Buck‘s daughter died at the age of 8 years old due to an illness. In her short school career she had made the honor roll.

 

HUMAN RADIATION STUDIES:

In December 1939 as Europe was poised on the brink of war, two German radiochemists split the uranium atom in their Berlin laboratory. They confided the results to Lise Meitner and Otto Fritsch who calculated the released energy at 200 million electron volts for one atom. The significance of the event was understood immediately in scientific communities in all nations. Virtually unlimited energy could be produced in a controlled reaction and an uncontrolled reaction would yield an explosive of incredible power. The University of California at Berkeley was where plutonium 238 half life 86 years and plutonium 239 half life 24,000 years were first created. Seaborg, Segre and McMillan used cyclotrons to produce one microgram of plutonium. After months of work their product could be detected but was too small to be seen. Plutonium was described as a crazy metal, small amounts spontaneously combust in air so it must be handled in an environment free of oxygen. Depending on the chemical form it might be blue, green, purple, yellow, red, brown or pink. Seaborg said ―under some conditions it might be brittle like glass or soft like lead. It will disintegrate at room temperature, undergoing five phase changes between room temperature and the melting point. It is fiendishly toxic, even in small amounts.‖ Robley Evans who studied women exposed on the job to radium wrote that as little two micrograms, two millionths of a gram, was fatal. Ernest Lawrence told government officials that plutonium 239 ―could be used to make a super bomb.‖ It was 1941 and the United States would be in the war in a matter of months. Albert Einstein, Leo Szilard, and Arthur Compton were instrumental in persuading FDR to study the feasibility of building a nuclear bomb. The Manhattan Project was the secret effort to build the atomic bomb. It was a gamble that represented several billion dollars and a significant percentage of the war time budget. The Oak Ridge plant in Tennessee was 56,000 acres devoted to making uranium-235 and the Hanford Washington site made plutonium. These facilities had taken the bench scale process and increased it a billion fold. General Leslie Groves was tapped to head the massive project. He appointed Robert Oppenheimer to be in charge of the design, construction, and testing of the weapon. Los Alamos, New Mexico was chosen as the site of the facility to build and test such a weapon. Quantum Physics was a science that had been invented by twenty year olds and the staff Oppenheimer assembled for the Manhattan Project reflected that. The bomb might not work and if the high explosive failed to ignite the fission reaction $2.5 billion dollars (1945) worth of plutonium would be scattered across the Jimenez Mountains. Jumbo was the largest fabricated object ever built, designed to contain the plutonium if ignition failed. At dawn on July 16, 1945 the Trinity site witnessed the detonation of the device code named Gadget. The remaining two devices, named Little Boy and Fat Man, were used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki on August 6 and 9th killing approximately 200,000 people. WWII terror bombing of civilians began with the London Blitz killing 30,000 people and culminated in the firebombing of Dresden Germany and Tokyo. Napalm was used in 1,000 plane raids that incinerated approximately 200,000 people. The atomic bomb did not add to the scale of mass murder of civilian populations, but it certainly made it more efficient. Many of the scientists were appalled at the result, some had urged a demonstration shot. The scientists declared publicly that the U.S. possessed only a few
years head start before another nation followed suit. Many of the scientists and some generals advocated international control and the eventual banning of nuclear weapons. Those that tried to head off a nuclear arms race in the end failed as events and personalities took on a momentum of their own. Edward Teller advocated the super-heavy, the Hydrogen bomb. Oppenheimer objected to the development of the Hydrogen bomb and stated that these were genocidal weapons. He was promptly replaced. Teller assumed the scientific leadership of the weapons program and remained influential for the entire Cold War. The largest Hydrogen bomb ever tested by the U.S. was around 40 megatons, 4,000 times more powerful than the 10 kiloton Hiroshima bomb. The nuclear arms race that followed has resulted in the doctrine of MAD, mutually assured destruction. If either the US or USSR launch any or all of their half of the 20,000 nuclear weapons they have aimed at each other, then they can rest assured that they too would be completely destroyed in a retaliatory strike. The nuclear arms race consumed much of
the wealth of the US leaving the civilian population living in very real fear that the world could end in a matter of minutes. Nuclear testing began in the Pacific and the continental US. Residents of the Marshall Islands were forcibly relocated and dozens of devices were tested there, some so enormous they obliterated large parts of the islands. Captured and obsolete ships were placed in the blast zone with test animals on board. After the detonations thousands of observers and military moved near ground zero to decontaminate equipment. The military brass wanted to know how equipment and men would fare in a nuclear war. At what point are the ships too hot or the men too poisoned to continue to fight. The Air Force sent planes into radioactive clouds that registered 800 rad per hour or higher adopting lead helmets and special shielding in an effort to protect the pilots. The Army placed troops in trenches 1,000 yards from the blast and immediately after the explosion walked them on line through ground zero in an effort to prepare them psychologically for fighting with nuclear weapons. General James Cooney was the foremost advocate of testing and took authority away from the AEC Atomic Energy Commission for the responsibility of setting exposure limits on troops. Scientists were allowed exposure of no more than 3 rad for a 13 week period while limits for military personnel were officially set at 5 rad per test. The badges given to troops to wear measured only external beta radiation and were not used extensively. The scientists working for the AEC wore protective gear while the troops
did not. The health effects of radiation were fairly well known to the scientists involved due to their animal studies, industrial accidents, and the very public deaths of Madame Curie and others. By the 1920‘s it was known that hundreds of the early pioneers in radiation studies were dead. A single dose of 350 rad was the human LD-50, the dose that caused death to half those exposed. One millionth of a gram, once inside the human body could cause death. A nuclear explosion immediately produces Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and X-ray radiation. Hundreds of different radioactive isotopic particles are formed as residual contamination that is absorbed into different body tissues with varying degrees of longevity and toxicity. One example is radioiodine that collects in the thyroid. This kaleidoscope of sources make it difficult to gage what dose has been delivered and to what effect. Inhalation of a small particle of plutonium would collect in the bone marrow and emit energies on the order of 200 million electron volts. The normal energy level of the human cell is 10 electron volts, and under such an assault the cell either dies, becomes inoperable, or grows uncontrollably, in other words, cancer. Arthur Compton and the other physicist knew what had happened to the earlier experimenters with radioactive materials. Compton chose Robert Stone in Berkeley and Joseph Hamilton at Chicago to research the biological aspects. The scientists who conducted these experiments were not from the inner sanctum trying to build the Bomb, years 1951 and 1974 studying about 500 patients. The TBI experiments were only a subset of the radiation experiments on human subjects that included plutonium injections, radioactive isotope studies, and many others. Vanderbilt University Hospital Prenatal Clinic hosted 850 pregnant women to a secret study using radioactive isotopes iron-55 and iron-59. The pregnant women were given a cocktail and told it was vitamins for their unborn child. Free health care was the lure used on the economically disadvantaged women. Helen Hutchison was 6 months pregnant and visited the clinic in July, 1946 seeking treatment for nausea. She was given a cocktail by the doctor and told to drink it, that it would make her feel better. Several months after the birth of her daughter her hair fell out and she developed blisters, anemia, and later had life threatening complications after several miscarriages. Her daughter Barbara was always tired as a child, developed an immune system disorder and skin cancer. Many of the mothers and children exposed to radioactive iron developed strange afflictions, rashes, anemia, blood disorders, and cancer. Paul Hahn, the principle investigator in the study, was a protégé of Stafford Warren and had worked with Robly Evans. Hahn wrote that iron-55 with a half life of 5 years was too hazardous to be given to humans and had no therapeutic value, yet he used it in this study which was partially funded by the Rockefeller Foundation. Helen Hutchison‘s husband had landed in Europe on D-Day, and had personally helped liberate Buchenwald concentration camp. The Nazi doctors who worked in the camp may have been some of the very men who participated in the radiation experiment on his wife and unborn child. One study conducted at the Fernald State School in Waltham, Massachusetts used radioactive iron and calcium secretly given to 74 orphans in their oatmeal using the ruse of a nutrition study. Robley Evans produced the radioactive isotopes in the MIT cyclotron and supervised the experiment. The lure used by the MIT scientists was membership in a science club that went on school outings to baseball games and even Christmas parties at the MIT faculty club. The scientists may not have believed that the amount of radiation involved was harmful, but they would not have allowed this experiment to be conducted on their own families.

At Washington State Penitentiary and Oregon State Prison about 200 prisoners had their testicles irradiated with 8 to 600 rads with the lure of a little money and extra privileges. Carl Heller, one of the world‘s leading endocrinologists, and his protégé C. Alvin Paulsen ran the two studies from 1963 until 1971. These and similar experiments on thousands of people continued for 30 years in the vain search for a biological dosimeter. The identities and ultimate fates of the test subjects will never be known, most going to their graves never knowing they had been used as human guinea pigs by their government. Elmer Allen was designated experimental test subject CAL-13. On July 18, 1947 in a San Francisco Hospital he was injected with plutonium in the left leg. Three days later the leg was amputated at mid thigh. Elmer was a porter for the Pullman Company who injured his leg while stepping off a train. He was diagnosed with a fracture that developed into a cyst. The first test for cancer was negative, a second test indicated cancer. Unable to work after the amputation, he was forced to return to Italy, Texas with his wife and three children. His wife recalled that he began having epileptic seizures, ―he would chew the spoon to pieces, his tongue too‖. Elmer began drinking heavily and told his best friend that he had been used as a guinea pig, but no one not even his family doctor believed him. The doctor later diagnosed him as a paranoid schizophrenic. During an effort to collect the bodies of the people injected with plutonium it was discovered to their amazement that 4 of them were still alive. In 1973 Austin Bues, from the Center for Human Radiobiology wrote to Elmer and asked him to be in a metabolism study. He and his wife were brought to Chicago and Elmer‘s urine and feces were collected for two weeks. The trip was paid for and Elmer received $140 plus $13 a day expenses. X-rays revealed bone damage consisted with radiation. One year after Elmer‘s death the family was contacted by a reporter and learned that Elmer had been a human experimental subject and the family had been lied to for 44 years. Elmer Allen died in 1991, his head stone reads Elmer Allen 1911-1947 CAL-13 1947- 1991 One of America‘s nuclear guinea pigs. On 7 December 1993, Secretary of Energy Hazel O‘Leary ordered her department to open classified files covering projects that had involved the use of human beings as guinea pigs since WWII. A major project was initiated to identify relevant documents. The index itself runs to 150 pages. The following is testimony from Elmer Allen‘s granddaughter before the President‘s Advisory Committee on Human Radiation Experiments, March, 1995.

DRUGS USED FOR MIND CONTROL

DRUGS USED FOR MIND CONTROL

(From Fritz Springmeier’s book; ‘Total Mind Controlled Slave’)


The CIA/Illuminati programming centers have more than 600-700 different drugs at their disposal. The following is a partial list of the drugs available for their mind-control (aka MK-Ultra Programming). They can make a person feel like he is in heaven, or burning in hell. The drugs are at times used with elaborate light, sound and motion shows that produce whatever effect the programmer wants to produce. They can make a person believe he is shrinking, or that he is double (with mirrors), or that he is dying. Before describing how drugs are used for programming & control, let us list a few which we know have been used. This list comes from CIA documents obtained from the Freedom of Information Act and from what Multiples used as Programmers remember. Many of the new synthetic drugs are known only to the Illuminati/Intelligence community.:

  • 2-GB (aka CBR, this is a strong hallucinogenic which also helps telepathic communication)
  • 2-CT2 (Produces dark, earthy visual patterns)
  • Acetylcholine (for EEOM, EDOM, and for blocking memory)
  • Adrenalin
  • Aktetron
  • Alcohol
  • Ambien
  • Aminazin
  • Amobarbital (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Amobarbital Sodium (hypnotic sedative)
  • Amphetamine (Addictive)
  • Amphetamine Sulphate
  • Analasine
  • Anectine (Succinylcholine, a strong muscle relaxant that makes one feel suffocated and drowning. The person feels terror at thinking he is dying.)
  • Anhalamine
  • Anhalidine
  • Anhaline
  • Anhalonidine
  • Anhalonine
  • Anhalonium
  • Aphrodisiacs (Sexual manipulation by programmers)
  • Aphyllidine
  • Aphyllin
  • Aprobarbital (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Atropine (Speeds heart rate given with l.V.)
  • Atrosine
  • BZ (Designer drug ten times more powerful that LSD, produces amnesia)
  • Bambusa
  • Banisterine
  • Baradanga (Truth serum which makes people willing to follow any command)
  • Barbiturate
  • Belladonna (A traditional drug of witches since the middle ages)
  • Benzidrene (Benzedrene, stimulant used w/ other drugs)
  • Benzocaine
  • Bromoharmine
  • Bulbocapnine (Causes a catatonia and stupors)
  • Butabarbital Sodium (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Butyl-bromallyl-barbituric Acid
  • Caffeine
  • Caffeine Sodium
  • Calcium Chloride
  • Cannabidiol
  • Can nabinol
  • Cannabis (aka Marijuana, a sedative, change in perception, colors and sounds more distinct, time distorted. This drug is not used much in Monarch Programming because it IMPEDES mind control. It has been experimented with in combination with other drugs as an interrogation tool. The CIA listed it as being used in MK-Ultra, but it served as an experimental drug rather for programming.)
  • Cannabol
  • Caramine
  • Carboline
  • Carbrital
  • Caroegine
  • Chloral Hydrate (a hypnotic sedative, the active sedative ingredientis the metabolite trichloroethanol, goes to work in about 30-60minutes, aka Noctec)
  • Cocaine (Addictive, blackmail, the availability of cocaine may pullup certain alters who are addicted to it)
  • Coffee
  • Coramine
  • Curare (To paralyze the body)
  • Delvinyl Sodium
  • Demerol (A hypnotic, also given as a reward for good learning after an induced headache, is used in the Scramble programming where the victim must overcome its effect to concentrate on what is being said)
  • Desoxyn (Used with Sodium Pentothal for hypnotic trance)
  • Dexedrine (Amphetamine)
  • Di benzo Pyran Derivatives
  • Dicain
  • Doral
  • Dramamine (aka dimenhydrinate, stops motion sickness)
  • Drobinal (for quick access)
  • Ecstasy (aka XTC, Adam, MDMA, this is an illegal designer drug, butit’s used by the government & cult programmers. Empathogens, likeEcstasy, enhance trust between the recipient & the programmer. It’s
    effect lasts for several hours.)
  • Ephedrine (Stops hypotension)
  • Ephetamine
  • Epinephrine (Adrenaline)
  • Ergot
  • Ergotamine
  • Ethanol (To inebriate the victim to induce certain behavior)
  • Ethchlorvynol (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Ethyl Harmol
  • Epicane
  • Escrine
  • Estazolam (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Ethclorvynol (Hypnotic sedative, effect begins 30 min. afterdigestion, addictive, aka Placidyl)
  • Ether
  • Ethinamate (Hypnotic sedative, aka Valmid)
  • Eucaine
  • Eucodal
  • Eukotal
  • Eunacron
  • Evipal
  • Evipan
  • Evipan Sodium
  • Flurazepam Hydrochloride (Hypnotic sedative)Genoscopolomine
  • Glutethimide (Hypnotic sedative, has withdrawal symptoms, akaDoriden)
  • Halcyn (Blocks explicit memory by impairing hippocampalprocessing)
  • Haliopareael (Tranquilizer)
  • Harmaline
  • Harmalol
  • Harman
  • Harmine
  • Harmine Methiodide
  • Harmol
  • Heroin
  • Hexacol
  • Histadyl
  • Histamine (Causes changes in the skin)
  • Hydractine (or Hydrastine)
  • Hypoloid Soluble HexabarbitoneIcoral
  • Indole
  • Indole Methyllarmine
  • Insulin (Shock for amnesia)
  • Ipecac (To induce vomiting for eating disorder programming)
  • Largatil (A powerful tranquilizer)
  • Lophop-nine
  • Lorazepam (sleep induction, may destroy memory of previous day)
  • LSD-25 (Used to program alters to cut their veins; they want to endtheir nightmare by cutting what seem like white rivers w/ blackthreads or other scary delusions. Can cause psychosis & other effects.
    It’s used in small amounts for interrogations. Its active ingredient is

    psilocybin which can create anxiety & a fear of death.)

  • Lyscorbic Acid
  • MDA (This is a cross between mescaline and amphetamine speed)
  • MDMA (Also known as Adam, this is Ecstasy, see under Ecstasy formore information)
  • MDE (aka Eve, puts someone into a strictly intellectual head trip)
  • Manganese chloride
  • Mellaril (Mood changer)
  • Methaqualone (hypnotic sedative)
  • Methotrimeprazine Hydrochloride (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Methy-cocaine
  • Methy-prylon (aka Noludar, helpful for hypnosis, side effects are ahangover & skin rashes.)
  • Metra-ol
  • Midazolam hydrochloride (Hypnovel, versed, hypnotic sedativewhich can cause amnesia)
  • Morphine
  • Morphine Hydrochloride
  • Narco-imal
  • Nembutal
  • Niacin (helpful to stop an LSD trip)
  • Nicotine
  • Nicotinic Acid (stops LSD drug effect)
  • Nikthemine
  • Nitrous Oxide
  • Novacaine
  • Nupercaine
  • Pantocaine
  • Pantopone
  • Parahyx
  • Paraldehyde (Hypnotic sedative, produces sleep in 15 mm., has astrong odor & disagreeable taste)
  • Pellotine
  • Pentobarbital (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Pentobarbital Sodium (hHypnotic sedative, if mixed with dextroAmphetamine Sulfate it will half the stage 1 dream time when REMsleep occurs)
  • Pentothal Acid (Helpful for hypnosis)
  • Pentothal Sodium
  • Percaine
  • Pernoston
  • Peyotl (Interrogation, hallucinations)
  • Pheactin
  • Phenamine
  • Phenolic Acid (Injected into expendable children’s hearts to killthem)
  • Pehyl-thio-urethanes
  • Picrate
  • Picrotoxin
  • Procaine
  • Propranolol (calms the mind so it can function better)
  • Pulegone-orcinol
  • Pulegone-olivetol
  • Pyrahexyl
  • Pyramidon
  • Quazepam (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Quinine
  • Reserpine
  • Salsoline
  • Scapalomine S. (good amnesia drug)
  • Scopolomine (Truth serum that makes people willing to dowhatever they are told)
  • Scopolomine Aminoxide Hydrobromide
  • Scopolomine-phetamine-eukotal
  • Secobarbital Sodium (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Sodium Amytal (hypnotic sedative that reduces R E M sleep time)
  • Sodium Barbital
  • Sodium Dielvinal
  • Sodium Evipal
  • Sodium Pentobarbital (Nembutal)
  • Sodium Pentothal (Truth serum for interrogation, can be used withhypnosis, can be used with Desoxyn, given in an IV)
  • Sodium Phenobarbital
  • Sodium Rhodanate
  • Sodium Soneryl
  • Sodium Succinate
  • Sodium Thioethamyl
  • Somnifen
  • Stovaine
  • Strychnine
  • Styphnic Acid
  • Sulfazin
  • Sympatol
  • Synhexyl
  • Telepathine
  • Tetra-hydro-cannabinol acetate
  • Tetra-hydro-harman
  • Tetra-hydro-harmine
  • Tropacocaine
  • Tropenone
  • Temazepam (Hypnotic sedative)
  • Thallium (Confuses thinking)
  • Thorazine (Helps bring one out of an LSD trip)
  • Tranquility (A designer drug for programming that makes the victimcompliant, like Baradanga)
  • Triazolam (Hypnotic sedative, somewhat rapid)
  • Yageine
  • Yohimbine Sulphate
  • Zolpidem Tartrate (Hypnotic sedative)

HERBS

When the victim’s body is saturated with all the drugs they can
assimilate, they will receive herbs, which often have a drug effect.

  • Ayahuasca (a vine of Brazil whose alkaloids such as Telapatin aresaid to produce a telepathic state where the recipient can see throughpeople like glass and read their minds.)
  • Bayberry (hemorrhaging)
  • Calamas (part of a cerebral tonic)
  • Cayenne Pepper (stimulant)
  • Charcoal (absorbent cleanser)
  • Caladium sequinum (injected into body parts to cause excruciatingpain)
  • Clove Oil (placed in nose for relief from the pain of dental tortures)
  • Hemlock (a poison, used more to kill than for programming)
  • Hops (sleep aid aka Beerflower)
  • Lady’s Slipper (relaxant)
  • Kava Kava (sedative)
  • Mistletoe (for dizziness, and lower blood pressure)
  • Narcissus (anaphrodisiac for males)
  • Opium (enchanting trip)
  • Potions (made from roots, powders, dried blood and animal partsare given.)
  • Rosemary (mild heart tonic)
  • Saffron (sedative)
  • Sage (part of a cerebral tonic)
  • Sandlewood & henbane (when burned the fumes cause convulsions& temporary insanity)
  • Skullcap (relaxant)
  • Sunflower Seed Oil (this may be used to help with brain stemscarring)
  • Valarium Root (works just like Valarium, also helps cramps)
  • Witch Hazel (hemorrhaging)
  • Yerba Mate (part of a cerebral tonic)

A BRIEF HISTORY OF THE USE

Religious groups, shamans, medicine men, witches and cults have been using mind altering drugs throughout history. The medieval witches used potions of hemlock and aconite for their flying ointments. These are herbs (natural drugs) which will create delirium. Contemporary witnesses reported that covens during the medieval ages would apply the potion of hemlock and aconite to cause their new witch to go delirious, and then would transport the person to the Sabbat, where they would be told they flew there. The Haitian satanic Vodoun cult, which has been manipulated by the CIA/Illuminati, has sorcerers called bokors. The Vodoun cult in Haiti is being used for trauma-based mind control. One of the items of the cult is to take the plant Datura stramonium and add this plant with other things. The plant is the active ingredient of a potent psychoactive drug, the “zombi cucumber” which produces amnesia and a pseudo-death of the victim. The brain doesn’t die, but the mind is shut off. The victim is brought back to life as a zombie – a slave of the bokor. The powder to create a zombi is called zombificant in French – creole. The ceremonies to kill and resurrect the zombie are full of magic and demonology also. Magic, drugs and demonology have always gone hand in hand. Drugs remove the part of the will that prevents demonic possession. Drugs are considered powerful demonizing substances by the those skilled in Demonology. If demonic possession is seen as part of mind-control, then cocaine, hashish, crack, and some of the other drugs are part of the effort to enslave people. (The power of magic to kill, just as the power of faith can heal, will be discussed in chapter 10.) In Basutoland in Drakersbergs, the Zulu witch-doctors use drugs and trauma to create tokoloshes (mind-controlled zombie slaves). It is said that in recent years, they are using less children and more baboons and monkeys to get tokoloshes. The point is that drugs have been and continue to be used by the occult world for controlling people.

The intelligence agencies working through the U.S. government financed drug research. An example is that Dr. Beecher of Harvard University was given via the U.S. Army Surgeon General’s Office $150,000 to investigate “the development and application of drugs which will aid in the establishment of psychological control”. Research into drugs for mind-control began in 1947 at Bethesada Naval Hospital in Maryland. A CIA report described this research as to “isolate and synthesize pure drugs for use in effecting psychological entry and control of the individual”. At the California Medical Facility at Vacaville, Dr. Arthur Nugent, conducted research into drugs for mind control under the auspices of the CIA. The Bureau of Narcotics worked with the CIA to establish “safe houses” where drugs which were seized were given to victims. Some other hospitals which began working with the intelligence agencies with dispensing drugs for mind control include Mount Sinai Hospital, Boston Psychopathic Hospital, University of Illinois, University of Michigan, University of Minnesota, Valley Forge General Hospital, Detroit Psychopathic Clinic, Mayo Clinic, the National Institute of Health, and Letterman Hospital in the Presideo, CA.

The military did drug research/programming at the Army Chemical School in Ft. McClellan, AL and at the Edgewood Chemical Center. In 1958, Dr. Louis Gottschalk, working for the CIA suggested that addictive drugs be used to control people. Some GIs who became addicted to pain killing drugs were subsequently blackmailed by withholding the painkillers until they complied with the demands asked of them. Cocaine has been frequently given to Monarch slaves to get them addicted and give their handlers more control over them. There is spray cocaine, and powdered cocaine, etc. Because the Monarch slaves are used to haul drugs and to launder the drug money, they are right in the middle of large supplies of drugs. If you hear the expression “The snow is falling” it is the Network’s lingo for cocaine. Cocaine is reported to give people a feeling of power and to act as an aphrodisiac.

APPLICATIONS FOR DRUGS IN PROGRAMMING

Drugs are used during programming. Although drugs used to assist programming mean nothing to the common person, they each have a specific purpose within a certain type of programming.

SOME SPECIFIC
USES FOR DRUGS DURING PROGRAMMING INCLUDE:

a. PUTTING PEOPLE INTO TRANCE

b. TEACHING ALTERS TO GO DEEPER INTO TRANCE TO ESCAPE DRUG EFFECTS

c. ENHANCING THE TRAUMA

d. PRODUCING OUT OF BODY EXPERIENCES

e. CREATING PAIN

f. CREATING BLOOD VESSELS THAT HURT, a pulsating pain, that runs through the
body

g. CONTROLLING HISTAMINE PRODUCTION

h. HELPING CREATE ILLUSIONS SUCH AS NO HANDS, NO FEET, NO FACE, NO HEAD
etc.

i. TEACHING ALTERS TO STAY IN POSITION

j. TO ASSIST OTHER PROGRAMMING MODALITIES, such as high tech harmonic machines, which implant thoughts. (The machines are used in conjunction with designer drugs.)

k. HORMONES, FOR INSTANCE GnRH, WHICH REGULATES THE PHYSIOLOGY OF THE SEXUAL GROWTH. Is given to speed up sexual growth. Other body developments may also be manipulated.

l. TO ENHANCE OR REDUCE MEMORY

m. TO BUILD THE IMAGE OF THE PROGRAMMERS POWER.

At this point, it is appropriate to point out that the personalities of a multiple do not respond uniformly to the same dose of the same drug. Understanding how a drug will effect particular alters is a science in itself. If an alter is holding the body, it will receive more of the effect of a drug. Let’s say Paraldehyde is given to a multiple. A possible reaction would be that some alters will feel no effect, some will be sedated to a drunken stupor, and child alters may be unconscious or hyperactive. Chloral hydrate might put some alters to sleep while others remain wide awake. Sometimes the personality holding the body may fight the influence of a drug to keep the body. Prochlorperazine is sometimes given by therapists to help alters cope with nausea and vomiting. Most alters will be programmed not to accept drugs except from their master. Lithium suppresses alter switching in some systems. An alter to “protect” the system from the therapist’s helpful medications may develop “allergic” responses. Alcohol is a drug. The reaction of an alter System to it will again be varied. Child alters may become unconscious, while the adult alters don’t even become inebriated by large quantities of hard liquor. Within males, dangerous violent personalities may take the body. Within the medical world, often an approximate correct dosage will work. However, with the programming the doses must be extremely fine tuned. Some of the best skilled medical doctors and assistants help with the programming. The Illuminati will initially give the small child a small dose of a drug. They will chart its effect, give it a urinalysis to see how long it stays in the body etc. This is just the testing stage, they are not doing any programming. A number of drugs will be tested, but only one at a time. They clear a child’s body of a drug before they give it another one. They prefer not to mix meds. They will start small to insure they don’t overdose and then increase the dosage until they notice the correct behavior pattern. This will be charted in detail on the slave’s chart. Each child’s body chemistry is different, so the suggested dosages are only ball park figures which are not precise enough. If too much of a drug is given, the programmers can easily turn a child into a psychotic basket case. One of the secrets of the Illuminati/Intelligence agencies is that they have secret antidotes for most medications, which, if they have to give them to a child, then they will. They will use an antidote, for instance, to keep a child from going into heart failure. The Programmers will have some helpful drugs and herbs on stock too. It is reported that Glutamic Acid (1000 mg. 3 times/day) will take care of the intense headaches that alters get from lots of switching. Witch hazel leaves and comfrey root will help internal bleeding.

a. PUTTING PEOPLE INTO TRANCE

About 90% of the population can be placed into the somnambulistic (the deepest) hypnotic trance possible simply by giving them hypnotic drugs. The prior list on pages 47-50 gives over 2 dozen drugs that can be used to assist taking someone in hypnotic trance. Special drugs have been designed which will place someone into a deep trance very quickly. If an alter is not being cooperative when they are accessed, they can be locked in place mentally and given a quick shot of a fast-acting hypnotic-inducing drug. One drug which was popular for programming was demerol, which would be administered intravenously (an IV). It takes about 5-7 minutes to take full effect after administration via an I.V. The dosage can be administered so that the effect remains until the programming session is over. It may be administered about every half hour if appropriate. Children will receive 1 to 2.2 mg/kg dose. Another drug, a truth serum, also consistently works on people making them totally compliant to any directive. Under Baradanga people will give their bank account numbers and anything else a person might want. These type of drugs are almost sufficient in themselves to get compliance out of a person. If one realizes that these drugs are used in conjunction to torture, elaborate systems of lies and deception, trauma-bonds, and all the rest of the sciences of mind-control used in the programming, it is easy to see how they are producing totally compliant human robots.

b. TEACHING ALTERS TO GO DEEPER INTO TRANCE TO ESCAPE DRUG EFFECTS AND
PAIN.

Much of the training in this area is based upon the child’s horror and fear toward the all powerful master programmer. When the programmer wants the child’s alters to learn to trance deeper, he will give a drug that the alter doesn’t like. The child’s alter will then be told to go deeper into the mind if they want to escape the effect of the drug. This enforces the dissociative state being trained for the alter. The suggestion or story line that is given to the alter is frequently the picture of a train. The child is told that the conductor is at the front of the train, but he must move to the back of the train through the train cars. The child is taught to count cars when they go by as if they were steps in the mind. This is training the child to descend into deeper levels of the subconscious. The train illustration has been used by programmers when they want the child to remember the drug experience. The programmer wants this experience remembered – at least for a while because it helps increase the child’s fear. If the programmer wants the child to forget the drug experience while learning trance depths, then the imagery of a plane taking off and disappearing in the clouds works.

c. ENHANCING THE TRAUMA

Drugs will be used to enhance the spinning effect when the mind is being programmed to have vortexes and to set up traps within the slave’s mind. One particular drug enhances the trauma by 100 times. Drugs can be useful for instance, to enhance a child’s terror of the experience of this child being placed in a small box in the fetal position for 24 hours. This helps shorten the programming time, and it also make the programming more intense. The programmers know what antidotes to give to pull the child out of the enhancement. Marijuana enhances perception of color and noise, but it is not used to enhance trauma. The mind does not program well under marijuana. That is why there has been such a big campaign to keep it illegal, even though many studies show it to be safer than alcohol.

d. PRODUCING OUT OF BODY EXPERIENCES

Various hallucinogenic drugs, LSD included, will produce an out of body experience for the victim, if the drugs are administered correctly. The Programmer will prepare the victim with various information and story lines during the administration of the drug. Monarch slaves who are being deprogrammed, may have a memory where their skin feels inflamed and itchy, like a bad mosquito bite. The experience may also have the sensation of floating in an unreal world. This may well be an LSD trip given the slave during experimentation and programming. The CIA was using LSD beginning in the very early part of the 1950s. Several victims report that some type of potion causes a person to dream while they are awake. PCP which is “angel dust” is one way to disconnect the cortex from the limbic system and go into an altered state.

e. CREATING PAIN

This is done with a long list of drugs. Drops of salt water and pepper water are applied to the eyes of victims to make their eyes sting. Another pain in the eye takes place when lights are flashed signalling, “I love you, I love you not”. The child is pulled two ways by this message. Dr. Green Mengele) enjoyed pulling daisy petals while saying these words. If the last petal was “I love you not”. the child would be put to death. Surviving children were left traumatized.

f. CREATING BLOOD VESSELS THAT HURT

Blood pressure is raised by drugs and then certain drugs are added which make the veins burn. The alter is taught to cut the burning veins. This is programming which is laid in to control the slave from straying from the script he or she is given. If they stray, then a cutting program is activated which was laid in via a combination of drugs in the method just stated.

g. CONTROLLING HISTAMINE PRODUCTION

The control of histamine production is an important secret ingredient to the Monarch Mind Control. The breast implants placed into women help stimulate histamine production, which is used in conjunction with drug-
assisted programming (See Chapter 8.)

h. HELPING CREATE ILLUSIONS SUCH AS; NO HANDS, NO FEET, NO FACE, NO HEAD..
etc.

A programmer working with a hallucinogenic drug can make an alter believe that it has lost a particular body part. Because most of these
alters have little memory or no memory and little frame of reference, what they are told while under the influence of drugs seems very real to them.

i. TEACHING ALTERS TO STAY IN POSITION

Some alters don’t like to stay in position. But through the use of drugs, and the side effect of drugs, they soon learn the importance of staying in position. If they are disobedient, the memory of the bad side effects from not staying in position in the mind can be pulled up by a code and the alter can relive the pain from having disobediently moved from position. This is very effective in teaching alters to stay in their little position that is assigned them in the mind.

j. TO ASSIST OTHER PROGRAMMING MODALITIES, such as high tech harmonic machines, which implant thoughts. (The machines are used in
conjunction with designer drugs.)

An example of how drugs can be important is as follows. The neurons in the hippocampus which is part of the memory process use acetylcholine. Drugs that block acetylcholine interfere with memory. The neurons and the chemical neural transmitters are understood much better today. Where and how a thought is created in the brain is understood by the programmers in detail. No one is in a position to physically prevent the Illuminati and others from taking their children and others to labs where chemicals and harmonics can be used in sophisticated computer guided ways to implant thoughts into the children’s minds. As the child’s brain is shaped according to its environment, the level of everyday brain chemicals and the shape of the various areas of the brain can be determined by the programmers. This is why a recent article on Prozac (Newsweek, Feb. 7, 1994) uses a quote from Alice In Wonderland for its title, “One pill makes you larger, and one pill makes you small”. This article (on page 38) quotes brain researcher Restak, “For the first time, we will be in a position to design our own brain.” On the previous page in big letters it reads, “Scientific insights into the brain are raising the prospect of made-to-order, off-the-shelf personalities”.

Another programming modality assisted by drugs is behavior modification. Aversion therapy using a vomit-inducing drug is used on children. Another example of drugs helping assist programming is to give someone LSD and then interview the child while it is hallucinating. The hallucinations are then used as programming building blocks by using hypnotic techniques.

One way to build on an LSD trip is to tell the child if they ever do a particular thing (such as touch programming, remember programming, and integrate parts, etc.) the victim is to go crazy and hallucinate like they are presently doing. This means that they will be locked up in a crazy house for the rest of their life. Rather than be put in straight-jackets with other crazy people it would be better for the person to commit suicide. By constantly reinforcing this message, some alters will adopt the script “that they are doing the body good to kill it if any alter personality touches the programming”, because otherwise the body will
be locked up in a crazy house.

Drugs are used in programming to establish a pattern or a script. There must be a pattern of dissociation. Parts can’t just dissociate into nothing, otherwise there would be nothing to build on. Drugs will play a major role in the structuring of the alter system, which is covered in chapter 7.

The child doesn’t know where the effect of the drug is coming from. The programmer will take credit for the power of the drug. Whoever administers the drug has power in the child’s mind. The mind wants to be
safe.

I am familiar with a recent example here in Oregon of someone who escaped from being sacrificed at a Satanic Ritual. The legal system told the woman she was crazy when she reported to the police that she had escaped from a Satanic Ritual where they were going to sacrifice her. To control her, the judge ordered 3 types of antipsychotics, twice the normal dose of two kinds of lithium carbonate to put her into a lethargic stupor, Paxil as an antidepressant, and Benztropine mesylate as an anti-parkinsonian agent. The antipsychotics were Thiothixene, Thioridazine hydrochloride, and Perphenazine which are all addictive. This woman may or may not be a multiple. But this clearly shows the type of mental control via drugs that could be slapped onto someone who dares report Satanic activity to an establishment which has been sadly corrupted from top to bottom.

One victim of government mind control tried to get free. The first psychiatrist the person tried to go to was cooperating with U.S. Intelligence and gave her Stelazine, which aggravated the victim’s situation. When the victim spied a general’s uniform in the closet of this psychiatrist, she got another psychiatrist, who unfortunately turned out to be an ex-DoD employee. He placed her on Haldol Decanoate, Klonopin, and Benzatropine. The combined effect of these drugs is to erase memory, and create a dissociative disorder. All of the drugs were highly addicted. Another fleeing victim was given Trazodone by a physician who was cooperating with the Intelligence agencies. This almost gave the victim a heart attack because it aggravated her heart condition. And yet another escaping victim apparently also fell prey to dirty CIA doctors who were practicing in public without warning people of their intelligence connections. This victim was given a combination of Compazine and Xanax, in dosages that the Physicians Desk Reference warns against. The doctor, who prescribed this, worked out of an office named after an MK Ultra programmer. There are other important things to mention about when drugs are used in Monarch programming.

SOME OF THE CAUTIONS THAT
THE PROGRAMMERS ARE ALERT TO INCLUDE:

a. WATCHING THE HEART SO THAT IT DOESN’T STOP.

Many of the children who have been programmed have died from heart failure. The programmers are very careful to have heart monitors on the victim, and to have paddles ready to revive the body. Because so much of their drugging affects the heart, they accept that they will lose a few to heart failure.

b. MAKING SURE THAT DRUGS AREN’T GIVEN TO CHILDREN WHO ARE ALLERGIC TO
THEM.

The programmers take the time to insure that they have the family histories of allergies to drugs, and they will test the children too, before proceeding with drugs. They not oniy learn the family & individual responses to drugs, but they can test during programming to determine a drug’s blood level in a child. For instance, pentobarbital at a blood level of 5 mcg/ml aids hypnosis, at 15 makes the victim comatose with reflexes, and at 30 makes the person comatose w/ extreme difficulty in breathing. In everyday life, 30 mcg/ml would kill the child.

Pentobarbital blood levels can be tested by an enzyme multiplied immunoassay technique. For longer-acting Phenobarbital gas chromatography is used. TCA’s are tested by radioimmunoassay, high-perf. liquid chromatography and thin layer chromatography. Some hypnotics are tested by colorimetry, photometry and spectrophotometry.

c. SWITCHING TO HERBS WHEN THE BODY IS SATURATED WITH DRUGS.

When the child’s body has had all the manufactured drugs it can absorb, the programmers switch to a vast collection of natural herbs.

d. PROVIDING THE ANTIDOTE FOR AIDS. Monarch Slaves are routinely given the antidote for AIDS and have been since the 1960s-1970s.

e. KNOWING HOW MUCH OF A DRUG EACH PART CAN TAKE, SMALL YOUNG ALTER CAN’T TAKE AS MUCH.

Multiples within a single system have varying levels of tolerance toward drugs. A small child alter may be killed by an adult dosage, even though the age of the body is that of an adult. The programmers are acutely aware of how to deal with multiple personalities.

f. PROVIDING SALT TO BALANCE THE ELECTROLYTES IN THE MIND OF A PROGRAMMED MULTIPLE PERSONALITY.

An electrolyte imbalance can cause a multiple personality’s mind to go wacky and start spinning. The Multiple could possibly go into shock and die. The programmers are very experienced in understanding the unique requirements of a multiple personality.

g. AN IMPORTANT PLANT EXTRACT FOR WATCHING BRAIN WAVE ACTIVITY IS THE
LARGE PLANT ENZYME HORSERADISH PEROXIDASE (HRP).

Perhaps it would be worthwhile to briefly mention that all the major chemical and drug companies are run by the Illuminati. It would take a book to explain who controls what and how they connect in, and this author could write it. Instead, we will try to give a quick over view. Rather than cover 2 dozen large drug companies, three major drug companies have been randomly selected to show a quick view of how all the drug companies are deeply involved with Monarch mind-control programming. Since the purpose of this book is to show how the mind control is done–this sample of names is given only to convey to the reader that the drugs that the Illuminati/Intelligence agencies need are never in short supply. And the labs to develop designer drugs for mind-control are not in short supply either.

ELI LILLY CO.- Trustee of Eli Lilly Endowment Walter William Wilson – Illuminati, married to Helen Scudder (of the wealthy powerful Scudder family), prominent partner of Morgan, Stanley & Co. controlled by Henry Morgan also a member of the Illuminati. Executive Vice-pres. of Eli Lilly Landrum Bolling, represented Eli Lilly at the secret annual Dartmouth conferences, overseen by the Illuminati. Chairman of Eli Lilly Richard D. Wood, dir, of the Rockefeller’s Standard Oil, Chemical Bank of NY, and the Amer. Enterprise Inst. for Public Policy Research. Dir. Eli Lilly C. William Verity, Jr., dir. Chase Manhattan Bank and assoc. with U.S. intelligence, and works with Mrs. Rockefeller as a member of USTEC. Dan Quayle and George Bush (CIA director and Monarch handler) have been part of Eli Lilly management too.

MANSANTO CHEMICAL COMPANY – President Earle H. Harbison, Jr.-CIA. and director of Bethesada General Hospital where they program Monarch slaves. He is also the president of the Mental Health Association.

STERLING DRUG CO. (an I.G. Farben spinoff) -connected to the Krupp Illuminati family. Chairman W. Clark Wescoe, dir of the super secret Tinker Foundation which is a CIA foundation. Dir. Gordon T. Wallis, Illuminati, dir, of the Fed. Reserve Bank of NY, CFR, Director Martha T. Muse, CIA, pres. of the Tinker Foundation, dir. of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem (Knights of Malta), and dir. of Georgetown Center for Strategic Studies


SUMMARY

As the reader can see, the use of drugs in the Monarch Trauma-based Mind Control is extensive and requires skilled technicians, nurses, and doctors. Because of the long-held control by the Illuminati families over narcotics and drug manufacture/sales, there is no difficulty for the programmers to get large quantities of secret designer drugs. The minor occult cults have to get by with a more limited supply of mind altering drugs, unless they directly connect in with the bigger picture. The power of drugs to control a person’s life is not absolute -although someone who lives with a cocaine addict or alcoholic might disagree – but when coupled with all the other methods in a sophisticated system of mind-control, drugs just further reinforce the absolute power of the Illuminati over an individual.

EXCLUSIVE: LARGEST PEDOPHILE RING IN HISTORY, 70,000 MEMBERS, HEADS OF STATE

EXCLUSIVE: LARGEST PEDOPHILE RING IN HISTORY, 70,000 MEMBERS, HEADS OF STATE

 


By Gordon Duff / References: NBC News;


Millions read the news today, the pedophile ring “busted” or the earlier article about how the FBI actually ran it for several weeks, expanding it, drawing in tens of thousands.

Those who read it thought they knew, thought they were getting the story but as is so often the case, the truth goes so much further.

When Veterans Today tied the murder of Supreme Court Justice Anthony Scalia to a White House blackmail plot and a strange tale involving the Keshe Foundation, it became clear that the highest and most powerful in Europe, the US and around the world, were tied together in a web of ritual child abuse on a massive scale.

Today’s story is one more aspect of this. VT’s involvement goes back to 1991 when key VT staffers worked for America’s intelligence community.

A GOP high level staffer approached the CIA claiming that President George H.W. Bush was being blackmailed. It was said that the President was at a political fundraiser in St. Louis where, unknown to the President, top GOP campaign donors were having sex with young males, some of whom had been spirited away from Boys Town in Nebraska of Father Flanagan fame.

The rumors became more than rumors when Bush 43 took office and brought with him, according to a high level White House informant, a virtual army of Neocon pedophiles and “nancyboys” who set the tone for 8 years of crushed civil liberties, staged economic crashes and the dirtiest wars in America’s history.

The door didn’t open again until Iranian physicist, Mehran T. Keshe came to us with his own story. Invited to Belgium, sponsored by the Royal Family, Keshe was introduced to internet guru Sterling Allen and Belgian “fixer,” Dirk Lauressens.

Within a short time, it became clear that he was there as a prisoner, not a guest, having fallen into a web of pedophiles that control public life in Belgium and the Netherlands, control corporations, courts, the police and do so rather publicly.

With Keshe’s story, we traced Sterling Allen, through his work with Belgium’s Royal Family, to his questioning by the FBI, to the seizure of his computers and eventually to his real task in life, webmaster for a massive pedophile ring that supplied children for the members of secret societies that control our daily lives through suppression of technology and the waging of endless war.

From NBC News:

“Massive pedophile ring busted; 230 kids saved

“An Internet pedophile ring with up to 70,000 members — thought to be the world’s largest — has been uncovered by police, a security official said Wednesday.

“The European police agency Europol said in a statement that “Operation Rescue” had identified 670 suspects and that 230 abused children in 30 countries had been taken to safety. More children are expected to be found, Europol said”.

A pedophile ring, 70,000 strong, has been identified and hundreds arrested, an organization run on the internet, centered in the Free Energy Community, including websites run out of Paris, the Netherlands and Belgium.

What isn’t being told is that this same organization, also known as the Red Circle, runs through secret societies around the world:

· Bilderberg

· St. Hubertus

· Federalist Society

· Knights of Malta (Rome, not KMFAP in Budapest)

· Council on Foreign Relations

· Federal Reserve Bank

· NATO

· Royal Families of Belgium, Netherlands and United Kingdom.

· SCOTUS (Supreme Court of the United States)

So much of this story revolves around Mehran T. Keshe, whose plasma related defense technologies, threaten the military balance of power, disabling American stealth drones and even leaving an AEGIS destroyer floating, dead in the water, in the Black Sea.

Anti-Keshe “troll” and convicted pedophile Sterling Allen, former Rense Radio host, now serving a life sentence, is said to have supplied the encryption keys that allowed the FBI to take over the Netherlands based site.

From NBC:

“The website operated from a server based in the Netherlands and, at its height, boasted up to 70,000 members worldwide”, it added.

“It attempted to operate as a ‘discussion–only’ forum where people could share their sexual interest in young boys without committing any specific offences, thus operating ‘below the radar’ of police attention”, Europol said.

Police infiltrated site

The Europol statement said U.K. and Australian police infiltrated the site to identify the members who posed the greatest danger to children. Police also sometimes posed as children online as part of the investigation.

Law enforcement authorities from 13 countries, including the United States, Australia, Canada, Italy, Spain and the U.K., were involved in the case, Europol said.

The statement said Europol analysts had cracked the security features of a key computer server at the center of the network which uncovered the identities of suspected child sex offenders.

And, after his arrest, the forum’s Dutch administrator helped police break encryption measures that shielded users’ identities, allowing police to begin their covert investigations.

“Europol subsequently issued over 4,000 intelligence reports to police authorities in over 30 countries in Europe and elsewhere, which has led to the arrests of suspects and the safeguarding of children”, Europol said.

In September 2015, Iranian physicist Mehran T. Keshe met with the FBI in Rome, a meeting set up by VT. From a source at Europol:

It was this from Veterans Today that helped push this forward:

“It was Keshe’s information given to the FBI in Italy that led to the seizure of Sterling Allan’s computer back in January of 2016, which led to the Obama White House getting files tyingJustice “Tony” Scalia to a child sex ring and demonstrating that it was Scalia that had protected Allan.

“With Justice Scalia exposed to Obama blackmail, his own friends smothered him to death with a pillow, and walked past police, while the world moved on, no autopsy, no investigation”.

Read: Former Victim Claims Scalia Was a Pedophile

That explains why Hollande (President of the French Republic) was scared he is linked to child abuse in France, via Belgium as well.

Abdessalem (Foreign Minister of Tunisia) was traded by the FBI so Hollande can stay in power, sign the tafta and much more allow American military presence in France, which is now turning against him…

That explains why the US military unit near Milan was behind us to see what we had in stock against Bibi (Netanyahu) and Hollande… now that they have Hollande, they are pushing him to the edge, using pressure on Sarkozy, right hand of Bibi, they moved in Tripoli, blackmailing Roma.

Thus, what begins as a hundred arrests, when you peel the levels, involves the French elections and even the recent Bataclan attack in Paris now tied to, if you can imagine it, a police informant smuggled into France through Italy by Tunisia, who out of curiosity runs an anti-Keshe website. Why do they hate Keshe?

Pedophilia Bombshells — The Sick World of the ‘Elite’:

Obama, Clinton, Podesta, Soros, Epstein, Alefantis — All Connected to Pedophilia Claims by ‘Podesta Emails’

Satanic Pedophilia Network Exposed in Australia — It Starts at the TOP, Just Like in the USA and UK

Dozens of UK Politicians Investigated in Massive Pedophilia Ring

The Orange County Pedophilia Ring is Protected – Dozens of Missing Children, Investigators ‘Suicided’

Queen Elizabeth Found Guilty in Missing Children Case — Whistle Blowers Incarcerated, While She is Free

George Bush Pedophile Sex Ring and Blackmail of Congress

Slave Children Forced to Have Sex With ‘Royalty, Politicians, Academicians’ — Bill Clinton Also Visited the Villa

‘Conspiracy of silence’ — the banned/unaired Discovery channel documentary that exposes pedophilia at the highest levels of government.


EXPOSING’ PEDOGATE’..

EXPOSING PEDOGATE – 

PEDOGATE SRA & ORGANIZED PEDOPHILIA, SATANIC RITUAL CHILD ABUSE, CHILD-SEX-TRAFFICKING IS REAL!



WHAT IS PEDOGATE? 


 

2018-08-07-07-38-362.pngritualized_child_abuse-1.jpg2018-11-14-19-18-07.png2018-11-14-19-18-22.pngimg.pngcomet ping pong logogvigecjk10307441782018-12-20-08-04-35~2sra-us-real_15783542881.jpgimg_20190218_195103_8411634189022.jpgimg_20190228_230530_214705805805.jpg27bc8c001411e7029065b857530c2986-11046510256.jpgebb7ba1844be70997552058a0673aa1a-11811718869.jpgabb1f32ff72db1ef6548c43d36672d05-1453661084.jpgafeeeb54f6852e0a93cfe988be209acf-11252291553.jpgAddText_08-10-02.53.170_FRONT_SATANIC CULT AWARENESSAddText_02-09-01.10.52SRA IS REAL_18img_20190228_230149_477530416540.jpgimg_20190301_233236_29961334033.jpgFREE MASONS.jpgBaal.jpgPizzagate.jpgPedogateBook of the dead-translated into englishBook of the Dead-1the ancient egyptians knew how to unleash the power of the pineal gland _ ancient code1034145415..jpgKundalini.jpgKundalini.jpgPizzagate.jpgPizzagate.jpgPizzagate.jpgSRA IS REAL.jpgSecret Societies.jpgPizzagate.jpgimg_20190207_071650_7941564929439.jpgpizzagate (2)pizzagate (1)AddText_12-18-04.53.02Watergate_Scandal_Card_Game_boxIMG_20180812_024113_080kris parontoPGateDdlP1zPU0AEd1BN0_front page_CULTWATCH.COM2019-03-12-03-19-05~2521774521..png


PEDOVORE, SRA & SATANIC PEDOPHILIA IS REAL! INTRODUCTION TO PEDOVORE

 


These four past years there’s been a explosion of leaked information, concerning; “organized satanic pedophilia”, in America, UK and many other countries, these exposures with extremly violent graphic content. Made it to the top of the most shocking scandals in world history. And it would later be obvious that this was only the beginning, the “entrance”, of the deep, dark (rabbit hole).. Researchers would learn how traumatic the research of all this cruelty against innocent children that is taking place all over the world would become… Draining and horrific is the hard boiled truth…
Truth so horrible.. A million times worse than any of our worse nightmares or what we even could imagine it would be.. The content evidence got the most experinced, tough FBI agents, to cry and vomit, when analyzing the video and photo evidences, and many researchers had to take some time off from their actual research because of the raw cruelty and violent content. Many researchers experienced break downs, despair and others experienced depressions and insomnia.
Despite this most of the researchers kept digging deeper and deeper in this filthy reality, which lead to the expose of a huge group of organized pedophiles rings within the toplevels in society involved with child dz-sex-trafficking, kidnapping, rape, torture, murder, cannibalism of children. The names of with connections on top level of the White House in Washington DC, former president Bill Clinton, Barack Obama, election candidate for 2017’s politicial rally Hillary Clinton and her team of campagne assistents and asscociates. While thos been explored by freelanced journalists and freethinking authors, researchers and truthseekers, it has grown and spread like a bad dark tumor and many more names have been revealed and confirmed to be connected in what in the beginning was called “Pizzagate”, but later became pedogate and now is refered to as Pedovore, with strings tangled deep, dark and filthier than any scandal known from history worldwide. And the indictments have been hailing like the worst hailstprm since Donald Trump took office and started cleaning up in the luciferian elite bloodline familes, the deepstate, CIA’s and the secret societies evil, disgusting actions and future agenda.

 


Article from: CULTWATCH.COM — FBI REPORT – SATANIC RITUAL ABUSE

From the same FBI unit depicted in the movie Silence of the Lambs this FBI Behavioral Science Unit Report into Satanic Ritual Abuse is objective and revealing. Cultwatch recommends that any law enforcement officer considering acting against someone accused of Satanic Ritual Abuse first read this report in it’s entirety.

1992 FBI Report – Satanic Ritual Abuse
by Kenneth V. Lanning, Supervisory Special Agent Behavioral Science Unit National Center for the Analysis of Violent Crime

INTRODUCTION

Since 1981 I have been assigned to the Behavioral Science Unit at the FBI Academy in Quantico, Virginia, and have specialized in studying all aspects of the sexual victimization of children. The FBI Behavioral Science Unit provides assistance to criminal justice professionals in the United States and foreign countries. It attempts to develop practical applications of the behavioral sciences to the criminal justice system. As a result of training and research conducted by the Unit and its successes in analyzing violent crime, many professionals contact the Behavioral Science Unit for assistance and guidance in dealing with violent crime, especially those cases considered different, unusual, or bizarre. This service is provided at no cost and is not limited to crimes under the investigative jurisdiction of the FBI.

In 1983 and 1984, when I first began to hear stories of what sounded like satanic or occult activity in connection with allegations of sexual victimization of children (allegations that have come to be referred to most often as “ritual” child abuse,) I tended to believe them. I had been dealing with bizarre, deviant behavior for many years and had long since realized that almost anything is possible. Just when you think that you have heard it all, along comes another strange case.

The idea that there are a few cunning, secretive individuals in positions of power somewhere in this country regularly killing a few people as part of some satanic ritual or ceremony and getting away with it is certainly within the realm of possibility. But the number of alleged cases began to grow and grow. We now have hundreds of victims alleging that thousands of offenders are abusing and even murdering tens of thousands of people as part of organized satanic cults, and there is little or no corroborative evidence. The very reason many “experts” cite for believing these allegations (i.e. many victims, who never met each other, reporting the same events,) is the primary reason I began to question at least some aspects of these allegations.

I have devoted more than seven years part-time, and eleven years full-time, of my professional life to researching, training, and consulting in the area of the sexual victimization of children. The issues of child sexual abuse and exploitation are a big part of my professional life’s work. I have no reason to deny their existence or nature. In fact I have done everything I can to make people more aware of the problem. Some have even blamed me for helping to create the hysteria that has led to these bizarre allegations. I can accept no outside income and am paid the same salary by the FBI whether or not children are abused and exploited – and whether the number is one or one million. As someone deeply concerned about and professionally committed to the issue, I did not lightly question the allegations of hundreds of victims child sexual abuse and exploitation.

In response to accusations by a few that I am a “satanist” who has infiltrated the FBI to facilitate cover-up, how does anyone (or should anyone have to) disprove such allegations? Although reluctant to dignify such absurd accusations with a reply, all I can say to those who have made such allegations that they are wrong and to those who heard such allegations is to carefully consider the source.

The reason I have taken the position I have is not because I support or believe in “satanism,” but because I sincerely believe that my approach is the proper and most effective investigative strategy. I believe that my approach is in the best interest of victims of child sexual abuse. It would have been easy to sit back, as many have, and say nothing publicly about this controversy. I have spoken out and published on this issue because I am concerned about the credibility of the child sexual abuse issue and outraged that, in some cases, individuals are getting away with molesting children because we can’t prove they are satanic devil worshippers who engage in brainwashing, human sacrifice, and cannibalism as part of a large conspiracy.

There are many valid perspectives from which to assess and evaluate victim allegations of sex abuse and exploitation. Parents may choose to believe simply because their children make the claims. The level of proof necessary may be minimal because the consequences of believing are within the family. One parent correctly told me, “I believe what my child needs me to believe”.

Therapists may choose to believe simply because their professional assessment is that their patient believes the victimization and describes it so vividly. The level of proof necessary may be no more than therapeutic evaluation because the consequences are between therapist and patient. No independent corroboration may be required.

A social worker must have more real, tangible evidence of abuse in order to take protective action and initiate legal proceedings. The level of proof necessary must be higher because the consequences (denial of visitation, foster care) are greater.

The law enforcement officer deals with the criminal justice system. The levels of proof necessary are reasonable suspicion, probable cause, and beyond a reasonable doubt because the consequences (criminal investigation, search and seizure, arrest, incarceration) are so great. This discussion will focus primarily on the criminal justice system and the law enforcement perspective. The level of proof necessary for taking action on allegations of criminal acts must be more than simply the victim alleged it and it is possible. This in no way denies the validity and importance of the parental, therapeutic, social welfare, or any other perspective of these allegations.

When, however, therapists and other professionals begin to conduct training, publish articles, and communicate through the media, the consequences become greater, and therefore the level of proof must be greater. The amount of corroboration necessary to act upon allegations of abuse is dependent upon the consequences of such action. We need to be concerned about the distribution and publication of unsubstantiated allegations of bizarre sexual abuse. Information needs to be disseminated to encourage communication and research about the phenomena. The risks, however, of intervenor and victim “contagion” and public hysteria are potential negative aspects of such dissemination. Because of the highly emotional and religious nature of this topic, there is a greater possibility that the spreading of information will result in a kind of self- fulfilling prophesy.

If such extreme allegations are going to be disseminated to the general public, they must be presented in the context of being assessed and evaluated, at least, from the professional perspective of the disseminator and, at best, also from the professional perspective of relevant others. This is what I will attempt to do in this discussion. The assessment and evaluation of such allegations are areas where law enforcement, mental health, and other professionals (anthropologists, folklorists, sociologists, historians, engineers, surgeons, etc.) may be of some assistance to each other in validating these cases individually and in general.

HISTORICAL OVERVIEW

In order to attempt to deal with extreme allegations of what constitute child sex rings, it is important to have an historical perspective of society’s attitudes about child sexual abuse. I will provide a brief synopsis of recent attitudes in the United States here, but those desiring more detailed information about such societal attitudes, particularly in other cultures and in the more distant past, should refer to Florence Rush’s book _The Best Kept Secret: Sexual Abuse of Children_ (1980) and Sander J. Breiner’s book _Slaughter of the Innocents_ (1990.)

Society’s attitude about child sexual abuse and exploitation can be summed up in one word: denial. Most people do not want to hear about it and would prefer to pretend that child sexual victimization just does not occur. Today, however, it is difficult to pretend that it does not happen. Stories and reports about child sexual victimization are daily occurrences.

It is important for professionals dealing with child sexual abuse to recognize and learn to manage this denial of a serious problem. Professionals must overcome the denial and encourage society to deal with, report, and prevent sexual victimization of children.

Some professionals, however, in their zeal to make American society more aware of this victimization, tend to exaggerate the problem. Presentations and literature with poorly documented or misleading claims about one in three children being sexually molested, the $5 billion child pornography industry, child slavery rings, and 50,000 stranger-abducted children are not uncommon. The problem is bad enough; it is not necessary to exaggerate it. Professionals should cite reputable and scientific studies and note the sources of information. If they do not, when the exaggerations and distortions are discovered, their credibility and the credibility of the issue are lost.

“STRANGER DANGER”

During the 1950s and 1960s the primary focus in the literature and discussions on sexual abuse of children was on “stranger danger” – the dirty old man in the wrinkled raincoat. If one could not deny the existence of child sexual abuse, one described victimization in simplistic terms of good and evil. The “stranger danger” approach to preventing child sexual abuse is clear-cut. We immediately know who the good guys and bad guys are and what they look like.

The FBI distributed a poster that epitomized this attitude. It showed a man, with his hat pulled down, hiding behind a tree with a bag of candy in his hands. He was waiting for a sweet little girl walking home from school alone. At the top it read: “Boys and Girls, color the page, memorize the rules.” At the bottom it read: “For your protection, remember to turn down gifts from strangers, and refuse rides offered by strangers.” The poster clearly contrasts the evil of the offender with the goodness of the child victim.

The myth of the child molester as the dirty old man in the wrinkled raincoat is now being reevaluated, based on what we now know about the kinds of people who victimize children. The fact is a child molester can look like anyone else and even be someone we know and like.

There is another myth that is still with us and is far less likely to be discussed. This is the myth of the child victim as a completely innocent little girl walking down the street minding her own business. It may be more important to dispel this myth than the myth of the evil offender, especially when talking about the sexual exploitation of children and child sex rings. Child victims can be boys as well as girls, and not all victims are little “angels”.

Society seems to have a problem dealing with any sexual abuse case in which the offender is not completely “bad” or the victim is not completely “good.” Child victims who, for example, simply behave like human beings and respond to the attention and affection of offenders by voluntarily and repeatedly returning to the offender’s home are troubling. It confuses us to see the victims in child pornography giggling or laughing. At professional conferences on child sexual abuse, child prostitution is almost never discussed. It is the form of sexual victimization of children most unlike the stereotype of the innocent girl victim. Child prostitutes, by definition, participate in and often initiate their victimization.

Furthermore child prostitutes and the participants in child sex rings are frequently boys. One therapist recently told me that a researcher’s data on child molestation were misleading because many of the child victims in question were child prostitutes. This implies that child prostitutes are not “real” child victims. In a survey by the _Los Angeles Times_, only 37 percent of those responding thought that child prostitution constituted child sexual abuse (Timnik, 1985.) Whether or not it seems fair, when adults and children have sex, the child is always the victim.

INTRAFAMILIAL CHILD SEXUAL ABUSE

During the 1970s, primarily as a result of the women’s movement, society began to learn more about the sexual victimization of children. We began to realize that most children are sexually molested by someone they know who is usually a relative – a father, step-father, uncle, grandfather, older brother, or even a female relative. Some mitigate the difficulty of accepting this by adopting the view that only members of socio-economic groups other than theirs engage in such behavior.

It quickly became apparent that warnings about not taking gifts from strangers were not good enough to prevent child sexual abuse. Consequently, we began to develop prevention programs based on more complex concepts, such as good touching and bad touching. the “yucky” feeling, and the child’s right to say no. These are not the kinds of things you can easily and effectively communicate in fifty minutes to hundreds of kids packed into a school auditorium. These are very difficult issues, and programs must he carefully developed and evaluated.

In the late 1970s child sexual abuse became almost synonymous with incest, and incest meant father-daughter sexual relations. Therefore, the focus of child sexual abuse intervention became father-daughter incest. Even today, the vast majority of training materials, articles, and books on this topic refer to child sexual abuse only in terms of intrafamilial father-daughter incest.

Incest is, in fact, sexual relations between individuals of any age too closely related to marry. It need not necessarily involve an adult and a child, and it goes beyond child sexual abuse. But more importantly child sexual abuse goes beyond father-daughter incest. Intrafamilial incest between an adult and child may be the most common form of child sexual abuse, but it is not the only form.

The progress of the 1970s in recognizing that child sexual abuse was not simply a result of “stranger danger” was an important breakthrough in dealing with society’s denial. The battle, however, is not over. The persistent voice of society luring us back to the more simple concept of “stranger danger” may never go away. It is the voice of denial.

RETURN TO “STRANGER DANGER”

In the early 1980s the issue of missing children rose to prominence and was focused primarily on the stranger abduction of little children. Runaways, throwaways, noncustodial abductions, nonfamily abductions of teenagers – all major problems within the missing children’s issue – were almost forgotten. People no longer wanted to hear about good touching and bad touching and the child’s right to say “no.” They wanted to be told, in thirty minutes or less, how they could protect their children from abduction by strangers. We were back to the horrible but simple and clear-cut concept of “stranger danger”.

In the emotional zeal over the problem of missing children, isolated horror stories and distorted numbers were sometimes used. The American public was led to believe that most of the missing children had been kidnapped by pedophiles – a new term for child molesters. The media, profiteers, and well-intentioned zealots all played big roles in this hype and hysteria over missing children.

THE ACQUAINTANCE MOLESTER

Only recently has society begun to deal openly with a critical piece in the puzzle of child sexual abuse – acquaintance molestation. This seems to be the most difficult aspect of the problem for us to face. People seem more willing to accept a father or stepfather, particularly one from another socio-economic group, as a child molester than a parish priest, a next-door neighbor, a police officer, a pediatrician, an FBI agent, or a Scout leader. The acquaintance molester, by definition, is one of us. These kinds of molesters have always existed, but our society has not been willing to accept that fact.

Sadly, one of the main reasons that the criminal justice system and the public were forced to confront the problem of acquaintance molestation was the preponderance of lawsuits arising from the negligence of many institutions.

One of the unfortunate outcomes of society’s preference for the “stranger danger” concept is what I call “say no, yell, and tell” guilt. This is the result of prevention programs that tell potential child victims to avoid sexual abuse by saying no, yelling, and telling. This might work with the stranger hiding behind a tree. Adolescent boys seduced by a Scout leader or children who actively participate in their victimization often feel guilty and blame themselves because they did not do what they were “supposed” to do. They may feel a need to describe their victimization in more socially acceptable but sometimes inaccurate ways that relieve them of this guilt.

While American society has become increasingly more aware of the problem of the acquaintance molester and related problems such as child pornography, the voice calling us back to “stranger danger” still persists.

SATANISM: A NEW FORM OF “STRANGER DANGER”

In today’s version of “stranger danger,” it is the satanic devil worshipers who are snatching and victimizing the children. Many who warned us in the early 1980s about pedophiles snatching fifty thousand kids a year now contend they were wrong only about who was doing the kidnapping, not about the number abducted. This is again the desire for the simple and clear-cut explanation for a complex problem.

For those who know anything about criminology, one of the oldest theories of crime is demonology: The devil makes you do it. This makes it even easier to deal with the child molester who is the “pillar of the community.” It is not his fault; it is not our fault. There is no way we could have known; the devil made him do it. This explanation has tremendous appeal because, like “stranger danger,” it presents the clear-cut, black-and-white struggle between good and evil as the explanation for child abduction, exploitation, and abuse.

In regard to satanic “ritual” abuse, today we may not be where we were with incest in the 1960s, but where we were with missing children in the early 1980s. The best data now available (the 1990 _National Incidence Studies on Missing, Abducted, Runaway, and Thrownaway Children in America_) estimate the number of stereotypical child abductions at between 200 and 300 a year, and the number of stranger abduction homicides of children at between 43 and 147 a year. Approximately half of the abducted children are teenagers. Today’s facts are significantly different from yesterday’s perceptions, and those who exaggerated the problem, however well-intentioned, have lost credibility and damaged the reality of the problem.

LAW ENFORCEMENT TRAINING

The belief that there is a connection between satanism and crime is certainly not new. As previously stated, one of the oldest theories concerning the causes of crime is demonology. Fear of satanic or occult activity has peaked from time to time throughout history. Concern in the late 1970s focused primarily on “unexplained” deaths and mutilations of animals, and in recent years has focused on child sexual abuse and the alleged human sacrifice of missing children. In 1999 it will probably focus on the impending “end of the world”.

Today satanism and a wide variety of other terms are used interchangeably in reference to certain crimes. This discussion will analyze the nature of “satanic, occult, ritualistic” crime primarily as it pertains to the abuse of children and focus on appropriate law enforcement responses to it. Recently a flood of law enforcement seminars and conferences have dealt with satanic and ritualistic crime. These training conferences have various titles, such as “Occult in Crime,” “Satanic Cults,” ‘Ritualistic Crime Seminar,” “Satanic Influences in Homicide,” “Occult Crimes, Satanism and Teen Suicide,” and “Ritualistic Abuse of Children”.

The typical conference runs from one to three days, and many of them include the same presenters and instructors. A wide variety of topics are usually discussed during this training either as individual presentations by different instructors or grouped together by one or more instructors.

TYPICAL TOPICS COVERED INCLUDE THE FOLLOWING:

Historical overview of satanism, witchcraft, and paganism from ancient to modern times. Nature and influence of fantasy role-playing games, such as “Dungeons and Dragons.” Lyrics, symbolism, and influence of rock and roll, Heavy Metal, and Black Metal music. Teenage “stoner” gangs, their symbols, and their vandalism. Teenage suicide by adolescents dabbling in the occult. Crimes committed by self-styled satanic practitioners, including grave and church desecrations and robberies, animal mutilations, and even murders. Ritualistic abuse of children as part of bizarre ceremonies and human sacrifices. Organized, Traditional, or Multigenerational satanic groups involved in organized conspiracies, such as taking over day care centers, infiltrating police departments, and trafficking in human sacrifice victims. The “Big Conspiracy” theory, which implies that satanists are responsible for such things as Adolph Hitler, World War II, abortion, illegal drugs, pornography, Watergate, and Irangate, and have infiltrated the Department of Justice, the Pentagon, and the White House.

During the conferences, these nine areas are linked together through the liberal use of the word “satanism” and some common symbolism (pentagrams, 666, demons, etc.) The implication often is that all are part of a continuum of behavior, a single problem or some common conspiracy. The distinctions among the different areas are blurred even if occasionally a presenter tries to make them. The information presented is a mixture of fact, theory, opinion, fantasy, and paranoia, and because some of it can be proven or corroborated (symbols on rock albums, graffiti on walls, desecration of cemeteries, vandalism, etc.,) the implication is that it is all true and documented. Material produced by religious organizations, photocopies and slides of newspaper articles, and videotapes of tabloid television programs are used to supplement the training and are presented as “evidence” of the existence and nature of the problem.

All of this is complicated by the fact that almost any discussion of satanism and the occult is interpreted in the light of the religious beliefs of those in the audience. Faith, not logic and reason, governs the religious beliefs of most people. As a result, some normally skeptical law enforcement officers accept the information disseminated at these conferences without critically evaluating it or questioning the sources.

Officers who do not normally depend on church groups for law enforcement criminal intelligence, who know that media accounts of their own cases are notoriously inaccurate, and who scoff at and joke about tabloid television accounts of bizarre behavior suddenly embrace such material when presented in the context of satanic activity. Individuals not in law enforcement seem even more likely to do so. Other disciplines, especially therapists, have also conducted training conferences on the characteristics and identification of “ritual” child abuse. Nothing said at such conferences will change the religious beliefs of those in attendance. Such conferences illustrate the highly emotional nature of and the ambiguity and wide variety of terms involved in this issue.

DEFINITIONS

The words “satanic,” “occult,” and “ritual” are often used interchangeably. It is difficult to define “satanism” precisely. No attempt will be made to do so here. However, it is important to realize that, for some people, any religious belief system other than their own is “satanic.” The Ayatollah Khomeini and Saddam Hussein referred to the United States as the “Great Satan.” In the British Parliament a Protestant leader called the Pope the Antichrist. In a book titled _Prepare For War_ (1987,) Rebecca Brown, M.D. has a chapter entitled “Is Roman Catholicism Witchcraft?” Dr. Brown also lists among the “doorways” to satanic power and/or demon infestation the following: fortune tellers, horoscopes, fraternity oaths, vegetarianism, yoga, self-hypnosis, relaxation tapes, acupuncture, biofeedback, fantasy role-playing games, adultery, homosexuality, pornography, judo, karate, and rock music. Dr. Brown states that rock music “was a carefully masterminded plan by none other than Satan himself” (p. 84.) The ideas expressed in this book may seem extreme and even humorous. This book, however, has been recommended as a serious reference in law enforcement training material on this topic. In books, lectures, handout material, and conversations, I have heard all of the following referred to as satanism:

— Church of Satan
— Ordo Templi Orientis
— Temple of Set
— Demonology
— Witchcraft
— Occult
— Paganism
— Santeria
— Voodoo
— Rosicrucians
— Freemasonry
— Knights Templar
— Stoner Gangs
— Heavy Metal Music
— Rock Music
— KKK
— Nazis
— Skinheads
— Scientology
— Unification Church
— The Way
— Hare Krishna
— Rajneesh
— Religious Cults
— New Age
— Astrology
— Channeling
— Transcendental Meditation
— Holistic Medicine
— Buddhism
— Hinduism
— Mormonism
— Islam
— Orthodox Church — Roman Catholicism

At law enforcement training conferences, it is witchcraft, santeria, paganism, and the occult that are most often referred to as forms of satanism. It may be a matter of definition, but these things are not necessarily the same as traditional satanism. The worship of lunar goddesses and nature and the practice of fertility rituals are not satanism. Santeria is a combination of 17th century Roman Catholicism and African paganism.

Occult means simply “hidden.” All unreported or unsolved crimes might be regarded as occult, but in this context the term refers to the action or influence of supernatural powers, some secret knowledge of them, or an interest in paranormal phenomena, and does not imply satanism, evil, wrongdoing, or crime. Indeed, historically, the principal crimes deserving of consideration as “occult crimes” are the frauds perpetrated by faith healers, fortune tellers and “psychics” who for a fee claim cures, arrange visitations with dead loved ones, and commit other financial crimes against the gullible.

Many individuals define satanism from a totally Christian perspective, using this word to describe the power of evil in the world. With this definition, any crimes, especially those which are particularly bizarre, repulsive, or cruel, can be viewed as satanic in nature. Yet it is just as difficult to precisely define satanism as it is to precisely define Christianity or any complex spiritual belief system.

WHAT IS RITUAL?

The biggest confusion is over the word “ritual.” During training conferences on this topic, ritual almost always comes to mean “satanic” or at least “spiritual.” “Ritual” can refer to a prescribed religious ceremony, but in its broader meaning refers to any customarily-repeated act or series of acts. The need to repeat these acts can be cultural, sexual, or psychological as well as spiritual.

Cultural rituals could include such things as what a family eats on Thanksgiving Day, or when and how presents are opened at Christmas. The initiation ceremonies of fraternities, sororities, gangs, and other social clubs are other examples of cultural rituals.

Since 1972 I have lectured about sexual ritual, which is nothing more than repeatedly engaging in an act or series of acts in a certain manner because of a sexual need. In order to become aroused and/or gratified, a person must engage in the act in a certain way. This sexual ritual can include such things as the physical characteristics, age, or gender of the victim, the particular sequence of acts, the bringing or taking of specific objects, and the use of certain words or phrases. This is more than the concept of M.O. (Method of Operation) known to most police officers. M.O. is something done by an offender because it works. Sexual ritual is something done by an offender because of a need. Deviant acts, such as urinating on, defecating on, or even eviscerating a victim, are far more likely to be the result of sexual ritual than religious or “satanic” ritual.

>From a criminal investigative perspective, two other forms of ritualism must be recognized. The _Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders_ (DSM-III-R) (APA, 1987) defines “Obsessive- Compulsive Disorder” as “repetitive, purposeful, and intentional behaviors that are performed in response to an obsession, or according to certain rules or in a stereotyped fashion” (p. 247.) Such compulsive behavior frequently involves rituals. Although such behavior usually involves noncriminal activity such as excessive hand washing or checking that doors are locked, occasionally compulsive ritualism can be part of criminal activity.

Certain gamblers or firesetters, for example, are thought by some authorities to be motivated in part through such compulsions. Ritual can also stem from psychotic hallucinations and delusions. A crime can be committed in a precise manner because a voice told the offender to do it that way or because a divine mission required it.

To make this more confusing, cultural, religious, sexual, and psychological ritual can overlap. Some psychotic people are preoccupied with religious delusions and hear the voice of God or Satan telling them to do things of a religious nature. Offenders who feel little, if any, guilt over their crimes may need little justification for their antisocial behavior. As human beings, however, they may have fears, concerns, and anxiety over getting away with their criminal acts. It is difficult to pray to God for success in doing things that are against His Commandments.

A negative spiritual belief system may fulfill their human need for assistance from and belief in a greater power or to deal with their superstitions. Compulsive ritualism (e.g., excessive cleanliness or fear of disease) can be introduced into sexual behavior. Even many “normal” people have a need for order and predictability and therefore may engage in family or work rituals. Under stress or in times of change, this need for order and ritual may increase.

Ritual crime may fulfill the cultural, spiritual, sexual, and psychological needs of an offender. Crimes may be ritualistically motivated or may have ritualistic elements. The ritual behavior may also fulfill basic criminal needs to manipulate victims, get rid of rivals, send a message to enemies, and intimidate co-conspirators. The leaders of a group may want to play upon the beliefs and superstitions of those around them and try to convince accomplices and enemies that they, the leaders, have special or “supernatural” powers.

The important point for the criminal investigator is to realize that most ritualistic criminal behavior is not motivated simply by satanic or any religious ceremonies. At some conferences, presenters have attempted to make an issue of distinguishing between “ritual,” “ritualized,” and “ritualistic” abuse of children. These subtle distinctions, however, seem to be of no significant value to the criminal investigator.

WHAT IS “RITUAL” CHILD ABUSE?

I cannot define “ritual child abuse” precisely and prefer not to use the term. I am frequently forced to use it (as throughout this discussion) so that people will have some idea what I am discussing. Use of the term, however, is confusing, misleading, and counterproductive. The newer term “satanic ritual abuse” (abbreviated “SRA”) is even worse. Certain observations, however, are important for investigative understanding. Most people today use the term to refer to abuse of children that is part of some evil spiritual belief system, which almost by definition must be satanic.

Dr. Lawrence Pazder, coauthor of _Michelle Remembers_, defines “ritualized abuse of children” as “repeated physical, emotional, mental, and spiritual assaults combined with a systematic use of symbols and secret ceremonies designed to turn a child against itself, family, society, and God” (presentation, Richmond, Va., May 7,1987.) He also states that “the sexual assault has ritualistic meaning and is not for sexual gratification.”

This definition may have value for academics, sociologists, and therapists, but it creates potential problems for law enforcement. Certain acts engaged in with children (i.e. kissing, touching, appearing naked, etc.) may be criminal if performed for sexual gratification. If the ritualistic acts were in fact performed for spiritual indoctrination, potential prosecution can be jeopardized, particularly if the acts can be defended as constitutionally protected religious expression. The mutilation of a baby’s genitals for sadistic sexual pleasure is a crime. The circumcision of a baby’s genitals for religious reasons is most likely not a crime. The intent of the acts is important for criminal prosecution.

Not all spiritually motivated ritualistic activity is satanic. Santeria, witchcraft, voodoo, and most religious cults are not satanism. In fact, most spiritually- or religiously-based abuse of children has nothing to do with satanism. Most child abuse that could be termed “ritualistic” by various definitions is more likely to be physical and psychological rather than sexual in nature. If a distinction needs to be made between satanic and nonsatanic child abuse, the indicators for that distinction must be related to specific satanic symbols, artifacts, or doctrine rather than the mere presence of any ritualistic element.

Not all such ritualistic activity with a child is a crime. Almost all parents with religious beliefs indoctrinate their children into that belief system. Is male circumcision for religious reasons child abuse? Is the religious circumcision of females child abuse? Does having a child kneel on a hard floor reciting the rosary constitute child abuse? Does having a child chant a satanic prayer or attend a black mass constitute child abuse? Does a religious belief in corporal punishment constitute child abuse? Does group care of children in a commune or cult constitute child abuse? Does the fact that any acts in question were performed with parental permission affect the nature of the crime? Many ritualistic acts, whether satanic or not, are simply not crimes. To open the Pandora’s box of labeling child abuse as “ritualistic” simply because it involves a spiritual belief system means to apply the definition to all acts by all spiritual belief systems. The day may come when many in the forefront of concern about ritual abuse will regret they opened the box.

When a victim describes and investigation corroborates what sounds like ritualistic activity, several possibilities must be considered. The ritualistic activity may be part of the excessive religiosity of mentally disturbed, even psychotic offenders. It may be a misunderstood part of sexual ritual. The ritualistic activity may be incidental to any real abuse. The offender may be involved in ritualistic activity with a child and also may be abusing a child, but one may have little or nothing to do with the other.

The offender may be deliberately engaging in ritualistic activity with a child as part of child abuse and exploitation. The motivation, however, may be not to indoctrinate the child into a belief system, but to lower the inhibitions of, control, manipulate, and/or confuse the child. In all the turmoil over this issue, it would be very effective strategy for any child molester deliberately to introduce ritualistic elements into his crime in order to confuse the child and therefore the criminal justice system. This would, however, make the activity M.O. and not ritual.

The ritualistic activity and the child abuse may be integral parts of some spiritual belief system. In that case the greatest risk is to the children of the practitioners. But this is true of all cults and religions, not just satanic cults. A high potential of abuse exists for any children raised in a group isolated from the mainstream of society, especially if the group has a charismatic leader whose orders are unquestioned and blindly obeyed by the members. Sex, money, and power are often the main motivations of the leaders of such cults.

WHAT MAKES A CRIME SATANIC, OCCULT, OR RITUALISTIC?

Some would answer that it is the offender’s spiritual beliefs or membership in a cult or church. If that is the criterion, why not label the crimes committed by Protestants, Catholics, and Jews in the same way? Are the atrocities of Jim Jones in Guyana Christian crimes?

Some would answer that it is the presence of certain symbols in the possession or home of the perpetrator. What does it mean then to find a crucifix, Bible, or rosary in the possession or home of a bank robber, embezzler, child molester, or murderer? If different criminals possess the same symbols, are they necessarily part of one big conspiracy?

Others would answer that it is the presence of certain symbols such as pentagrams, inverted crosses, and 666 at the crime scene. What does it mean then to find a cross spray painted on a wall or carved into the body of a victim? What does it mean for a perpetrator, as in one recent case profiled by my Unit, to leave a Bible tied to his murder victim? What about the possibility that an offender deliberately left such symbols to make it look like a “satanic” crime?

Some would argue that it is the bizarreness or cruelness of the crime: body mutilation, amputation, drinking of blood, eating of flesh, use of urine or feces. Does this mean that all individuals involved in lust murder, sadism, vampirism, cannibalism, urophilia, and coprophilia are satanists or occult practitioners? What does this say about the bizarre crimes of psychotic killers such as Ed Gein or Richard Trenton Chase, both of whom mutilated their victims as part of their psychotic delusions? Can a crime that is not sexually deviant, bizarre, or exceptionally violent be satanic? Can white collar crime be satanic?

A few might even answer that it is the fact that the crime was committed on a date with satanic or occult significance (Halloween, May Eve, etc.) or the fact that the perpetrator claims that Satan told him to commit the crime. What does this mean for crimes committed on Thanksgiving or Christmas? What does this say about crimes committed by perpetrators who claim that God or Jesus told them to do it? One note of interest is the fact that in handout and reference material I have collected, the number of dates with satanic or occult significance ranges from 8 to 110.

This is compounded by the fact that it is sometimes stated that satanists can celebrate these holidays on several days on either side of the official date or that the birthdays of practitioners can also be holidays. The exact names and exact dates of the holidays and the meaning of symbols listed may also vary depending on who prepared the material. The handout material is often distributed without identifying the author or documenting the original source of the information. It is then frequently photocopied by attendees and passed on to other police officers with no one really knowing its validity or origin.

Most, however, would probably answer that what makes a crime satanic, occult, or ritualistic is the motivation for the crime. It is a crime that is spiritually motivated by a religious belief system. How then do we label the following true crimes?

Parents defy a court order and send their children to an unlicensed Christian school. Parents refuse to send their children to any school because they are waiting for the second coming of Christ. Parents beat their child to death because he or she will not follow their Christian belief. Parents violate child labor laws because they believe the Bible requires such work. Individuals bomb an abortion clinic or kidnap the doctor because their religious belief system says abortion is murder. A child molester reads the Bible to his victims in order to justify his sex acts with them. Parents refuse life-saving medical treatment for a child because of their religious beliefs. Parents starve and beat their child to death because their minister said the child was possessed by demonic spirits.

Some people would argue that the Christians who committed the above crimes misunderstood and distorted their religion while satanists who commit crimes are following theirs. But who decides what constitutes a misinterpretation of a religious belief system? The individuals who committed the above-described crimes, however misguided, believed that they were following their religion as they understood it. Religion was and is used to justify such social behavior as the Crusades, the Inquisition, Apartheid, segregation, and recent violence in Northern Ireland, India, Lebanon and Nigeria.

Who decides exactly what “satanists” believe? In this country, we cannot even agree on what Christians believe. At many law enforcement conferences The _Satanic Bible_ is used for this, and it is often contrasted or compared with the Judeo-Christian Bible. The _Satanic Bible_ is, in essence, a short paperback book written by one man, Anton LaVey, in 1969.

To compare it to a book written by multiple authors over a period of thousands of years is ridiculous, even ignoring the possibility of Divine revelation in the Bible. What satanists believe certainly isn’t limited to other people’s interpretation of a few books. More importantly it is subject to some degree of interpretation by individual believers just as Christianity is. Many admitted “satanists” claim they do not even believe in God, the devil, or any supreme deity. The criminal behavior of one person claiming belief in a religion does not necessarily imply guilt or blame to others sharing that belief. In addition, simply claiming membership in a religion does not necessarily make you a member.

The fact is that far more crime and child abuse has been committed by zealots in the name of God, Jesus, Mohammed, and other mainstream religion than has ever been committed in the name of Satan. Many people, including myself, don’t like that statement, but the truth of it is undeniable.

Although defining a crime as satanic, occult, or ritualistic would probably involve a combination of the criteria set forth above, I have been unable to clearly define such a crime. Each potential definition presents a different set of problems when measured against an objective, rational, and constitutional perspective. In a crime with multiple subjects, each offender may have a different motivation for the same crime. Whose motivation determines the label for the crime? It is difficult to count or track something you cannot even define.

I have discovered, however, that the facts of so-called “satanic crimes” are often significantly different from what is described at training conferences or in the media. The actual involvement of satanism or the occult in these cases usually turns out to be secondary, insignificant, or nonexistent. Occult or ritual crime surveys done by the states of Michigan (1990) and Virginia (1991) have only confirmed this “discovery.” Some law enforcement officers, unable to find serious “satanic” crime in their communities, assume they are just lucky or vigilant and the serious problems must be in other jurisdictions. The officers in the other jurisdictions, also unable find it, assume the same.

MULTIDIMENSIONAL CHILD SEX RINGS

Sometime in early 1983 I was first contacted by a law enforcement agency for guidance in what was then thought to be an unusual case. The exact date of the contact is unknown because its significance was not recognized at the time. In the months and years that followed, I received more and more inquiries about “these kinds of cases.” The requests for assistance came (and continue to come) from all over the United States. Many of the aspects of these cases varied, but there were also some commonalties. Early on, however, one particularly difficult and potentially significant issue began to emerge.

These cases involved and continue to involve unsubstantiated allegations of bizarre activity that are difficult either to prove or disprove. Many of the unsubstantiated allegations, however, do not seem to have occurred or even seem to be possible. These cases seem to call into question the credibility of victims of child sexual abuse and exploitation. These are the most polarizing, frustrating, and baffling cases I have encountered in more than 18 years of studying the criminal aspects of deviant sexual behavior. I privately sought answers, but said nothing publicly about those cases until 1985.

In October 1984 the problems in investigating and prosecuting one of these cases in Jordan, Minnesota became publicly known. In February 1985, at the FBI Academy, the FBI sponsored and I coordinated the first national seminar held to study “these kinds of cases.” Later in 1985, similar conferences sponsored by other organizations were held in Washington, D.C.; Sacramento, California; and Chicago, Illinois. These cases have also been discussed at many recent regional and national conferences dealing with the sexual victimization of children and Multiple Personality Disorder. Few answers have come from these conferences. I continue to be contacted on these cases on a regular basis. Inquiries have been received from law enforcement officers, prosecutors, therapists, victims, families of victims, and the media from all over the United States and now foreign countries. I do not claim to understand completely all the dynamics of these cases. I continue to keep an open mind and to search for answers to the questions and solutions to the problems they pose. This discussion is based on my analysis of the several hundred of “these kinds of cases” on which I have consulted since 1983.

DYNAMICS OF CASES

What are “these kinds of cases?” They were and continue to be difficult to define. They all involve allegations of what sounds like child sexual abuse, but with a combination of some atypical dynamics. These cases seem to have the following four dynamics in common: (1) multiple young victims, (2) multiple offenders, (3) fear as the controlling tactic, and (4) bizarre or ritualistic activity.

—- (1) MULTIPLE YOUNG VICTIMS

In almost all the cases the sexual abuse was alleged to have taken place or at least begun when the victims were between the ages of birth and six. This very young age may be an important key to understanding these cases. In addition the victims all described multiple children being abused. The numbers ranged from three or four to as many as several hundred victims.

—- (2) MULTIPLE OFFENDERS

In almost all the cases the victims reported numerous offenders. The numbers ranged from two or three all the way up to dozens of offenders. In one recent case the victims alleged 400-500 offenders were involved. Interestingly many of the offenders (perhaps as many as 40-50 percent) were reported to be females. The multiple offenders were often family members and were described as being part of a cult, occult, or satanic group.

—- (3) FEAR AS CONTROLLING TACTIC

Child molesters in general are able to maintain control and ensure the secrecy of their victims in a variety of ways. These include attention and affection, coercion, blackmail, embarrassment, threats, and violence. In almost all of these cases I have studied, the victims described being frightened and reported threats against themselves, their families, their friends, and even their pets. They reported witnessing acts of violence perpetrated to reinforce this fear. It is my belief that this fear and the traumatic memory of the events may be another key to understanding many of these cases.

—- (4) BIZARRE OR RITUALISTIC ACTIVITY

This is the most difficult dynamic of these cases to describe. “Bizarre” is a relative term. Is the use of urine or feces in sexual activity bizarre, or is it a well-documented aspect of sexual deviancy, or is it part of established satanic rituals? As previously discussed, the ritualistic aspect is even more difficult to define. How do you distinguish acts performed in a precise manner to enhance or allow sexual arousal from those acts that fulfill spiritual needs or comply with “religious” ceremonies? Victims in these cases report ceremonies, chanting, robes and costumes, drugs, use of urine and feces, animal sacrifice, torture, abduction, mutilation, murder, and even cannibalism and vampirism. All things considered, the word “bizarre” is probably preferable to the word “ritual” to describe this activity.

When I was contacted on these cases, it was very common for a prosecutor or investigator to say that the alleged victims have been evaluated by an “expert” who will stake his or her professional reputation on the fact that the victims are telling the “truth.” When asked how many cases this expert had previously evaluated involving these four dynamics, the answer was always the same: none! The experts usually had only dealt with one-on-one intrafamilial sexual abuse cases. Recently an even more disturbing trend has developed. More and more of the victims have been identified or evaluated by experts who have been trained to identify and specialize in satanic ritual abuse.

CHARACTERISTICS OF MULTIDIMENSIONAL CHILD SEX RINGS

As previously stated, a major problem in communicating, training, and researching in this area is the term used to define “these kinds of cases.” Many refer to them as “ritual, ritualistic, or ritualized abuse of children cases” or “satanic ritual abuse (SRA) cases.” Such words carry specialized meanings for many people and might imply that all these cases are connected to occult or satanic activity. If ritual abuse is not necessarily occult or satanic, but is “merely” severe, repeated, prolonged abuse, why use a term that, in the minds of so many, implies such specific motivation?

Others refer to these cases as “multioffender/multivictim cases”. The problem with this term is that most multiple offender and victim cases do not involve the four dynamics discussed above.

For want of a better term, I have decided to refer to “these kinds of cases” as “multidimensional child sex rings.” Right now I seem to be the only one using this term. I am, however, not sure if this is truly a distinct kind of child sex ring case or just a case not properly handled.

Following are the general characteristics of these multidimensional child sex ring cases as contrasted with more common historical child sex ring cases [see my monograph _Child Sex Rings: A Behavioral Analysis] (1989) for a discussion of the characteristics of historical child sex ring cases]. [NOTE: Monograph is available in PDF format through the link given — flr]

—- (1) FEMALE OFFENDERS

As many as 40-50 percent of the offenders in these cases are reported to be women. This is in marked contrast to historical child sex rings in which almost all the offenders are men.

—- (2) SITUATIONAL MOLESTERS

The offenders appear to be sexually interacting with the child victims for reasons other than a true sexual preference for children. The children are substitute victims, and the abusive activity may have little to do with pedophilia [see my monograph _Child Molesters: A Behavioral Analysis_ (1987) for a further explanation about types of molesters]. [NOTE: The monograph is available in PDF format through the link offered — flr]

—- (3) MALE AND FEMALE VICTIMS

Both boys and girls appear to be targeted, but with an apparent preference for girls. Almost all the adult survivors are female, but day care cases frequently involve male as well as female victims. The most striking characteristic of the victims, however, is their young age (generally birth to six years old when the abuse began.)

—- (4) MULTIDIMENSIONAL MOTIVATION

Sexual gratification appears to be only part of the motivation for the “sexual” activity. Many people today argue that the motivation is “spiritual” – possibly part of an occult ceremony. It is my opinion that the motivation may have more to do with anger, hostility, rage and resentment carried out against weak and vulnerable victims. Much of the ritualistic abuse of children may not be sexual in nature. Some of the activity may, in fact, be physical abuse directed at sexually-significant body parts (penis, anus, nipples.) This may also partially explain the large percentage of female offenders. Physical abuse of children by females is well- documented.

—- (5) PORNOGRAPHY AND PARAPHERNALIA

Although many of the victims of multidimensional child sex rings claim that pictures and videotapes of the activity were made, no such visual record has been found by law enforcement. In recent years, American law enforcement has seized large amounts of child pornography portraying children in a wide variety of sexual activity and perversions. None of it, however, portrays the kind of bizarre and/or ritualistic activity described by these victims. Perhaps these offenders use and store their pornography and paraphernalia in ways different from preferential child molesters (pedophiles.) This is an area needing additional research and investigation.

—- (6) CONTROL THROUGH FEAR

Control through fear may be the overriding characteristic of these cases. Control is maintained by frightening the children. A very young child might not be able to understand the significance of much of the sexual activity but certainly understands fear. The stories that the victims tell may be their perceived versions of severe traumatic memories. They may be the victims of a severely traumatized childhood in which being sexually abused was just one of the many negative events affecting their lives.

SCENARIOS

Multidimensional child sex rings typically emerge from one of four scenarios: (1) adult survivors, (2) day care cases, (3) family/isolated neighborhood cases, and (4) custody/visitation disputes.

—- (1) ADULT SURVIVORS

In adult survivor cases, adults of almost any age – nearly always women – are suffering the consequences of a variety of personal problems and failures in their lives (e.g., promiscuity, eating disorders, drug and alcohol abuse, failed relationships, self- mutilation, unemployment.) As a result of some precipitating stress or crisis, they often seek therapy. They are frequently hypnotized, intentionally or unintentionally, as part of the therapy and are often diagnosed as suffering from Multiple Personality Disorder. Gradually, during the therapy, the adults reveal previously unrecalled memories of early childhood victimization that includes multiple victims and offenders, fear as the controlling tactic, and bizarre or ritualistic activity. Adult survivors may also claim that “cues” from certain events in their recent life “triggered” the previously repressed memories.

The multiple offenders are often described as members of a cult or satanic group. Parents, family members, clergy, civic leaders, police officers (or individuals wearing police uniforms,) and other prominent members of society are frequently described as present at and participating in the exploitation. The alleged bizarre activity often includes insertion of foreign objects, witnessing mutilations, and sexual acts and murders being filmed or photographed. The offenders may allegedly still be harassing or threatening the victims. They report being particularly frightened on certain dates and by certain situations. In several of these cases, women (called “breeders”) claim to have had babies that were turned over for human sacrifice. This type of case is probably best typified by books like _Michelle Remembers_ (Smith & Pazder, 1980,) _Satan’s Underground_ (Stratford, 1988,) and _Satan’s Children_ (Mayer, 1991.)

If and when therapists come to believe the patient or decide the law requires it, the police or FBI are sometimes contacted to conduct an investigation. The therapists may also fear for their safety because they now know the “secret.” The therapists will frequently tell law enforcement that they will stake their professional reputation on the fact that their patient is telling the truth. Some adult survivors go directly to law enforcement. They may also go from place to place in an effort to find therapists or investigators who will listen to and believe them. Their ability to provide verifiable details varies and many were raised in apparently religious homes. A few adult survivors are now reporting participation in specific murders or child abductions that are known to have taken place.

—- (2) DAY CARE CASES

In day care cases children currently or formerly attending a day care center gradually describe their victimization at the center and at other locations to which they were taken by the day care staff. The cases include multiple victims and offenders, fear, and bizarre or ritualistic activity, with a particularly high number of female offenders. Descriptions of strange games, insertion of foreign objects, killing of animals, photographing of activities, and wearing of costumes are common. The accounts of the young children, however, do not seem to be quite as “bizarre” as those of the adult survivors, with fewer accounts of human sacrifice.

—- (3) FAMILY/ISOLATED NEIGHBORHOOD CASES

In family/isolated neighborhood cases, children describe their victimization within their family or extended family. The group is often defined by geographic boundary, such as a cul-de-sac, apartment building, or isolated rural setting. Such accounts are most common in rural or suburban communities with high concentrations of religiously conservative people. The stories are similar to those told of the day care setting, but with more male offenders. The basic dynamics remain the same, but victims tend to be more than six years of age, and the scenario may also involve a custody or visitation dispute.

—- (4) CUSTODY/VISITATION DISPUTE

In custody/visitation dispute cases, the allegations emanate from a custody or visitation dispute over at least one child under the age of seven. The four dynamics described above make these cases extremely difficult to handle. When complicated by the strong emotions of this scenario, the cases can be overwhelming. This is especially true if the disclosing child victims have been taken into the “underground” by a parent during the custody or visitation dispute. Some of these parents or relatives may even provide authorities with diaries or tapes of their interviews with the children. An accurate evaluation and assessment of a young child held in isolation in this underground while being “debriefed” by a parent or someone else is almost impossible. However well-intentioned, these self-appointed investigators severely damage any chance to validate these cases objectively.

WHY ARE VICTIMS ALLEGING THINGS THAT DO NOT SEEM TO BE TRUE?

Some of what the victims in these cases allege is physically impossible (victim cut up and put back together, offender took the building apart and then rebuilt it); some is possible but improbable (human sacrifice, cannibalism, vampirism ); some is possible and probable (child pornography, clever manipulation of victims); and some is corroborated (medical evidence of vaginal or anal trauma, offender confessions.)

The most significant crimes being alleged that do not seem to be true are the human sacrifice and cannibalism by organized satanic cults. In none of the multidimensional child sex ring cases of which I am aware have bodies of the murder victims been found – in spite of major excavations where the abuse victims claim the bodies were located. The alleged explanations for this include: the offenders moved the bodies after the children left, the bodies were burned in portable high-temperature ovens, the bodies were put in double- decker graves under legitimately buried bodies, a mortician member of the cult disposed of the bodies in a crematorium, the offenders ate the bodies, the offenders used corpses and aborted fetuses, or the power of Satan caused the bodies to disappear.

Not only are no bodies found, but also, more importantly, there is no physical evidence that a murder took place. Many of those not in law enforcement do not understand that, while it is possible to get rid of a body, it is even more difficult to get rid of the physical evidence that a murder took place, especially a human sacrifice involving sex, blood, and mutilation. Such activity would leave behind trace evidence that could be found using modern crime scene processing techniques in spite of extraordinary efforts to clean it up.

The victims of these human sacrifices and murders are alleged to be abducted missing children, runaway and throwaway children, derelicts, and the babies of breeder women. It is interesting to note that many of those espousing these theories are using the long- since-discredited numbers and rhetoric of the missing children hysteria in the early 1980s. Yet “Stranger-Abduction Homicides of Children,” a January 1989 _Juvenile Justice Bulletin_, published by the Office of Juvenile Justice and Delinquency Prevention of the U.S. Department of Justice, reports that researchers now estimate that the number of children kidnapped and murdered by nonfamily members is between 52 and 158 a year and that adolescents 14 to 17 years old account for nearly two-thirds of these victims. These figures are also consistent with the 1990 National Incident Studies previously mentioned.

We live in a very violent society, and yet we have “only” about 23,000 murders a year. Those who accept these stories of mass human sacrifice would have us believe that the satanists and other occult practitioners are murdering more than twice as many people every year in this country as all the other murderers combined.

In addition, in none of the cases of which I am aware has any evidence of a well-organized satanic cult been found. Many of those who accept the stories of organized ritual abuse of children and human sacrifice will tell you that the best evidence they now have is the consistency of stories from all over America. It sounds like a powerful argument. It is interesting to note that, without having met each other, the hundreds of people who claim to have been abducted by aliens from outer space also tell stories and give descriptions of the aliens that are similar to each other. This is not to imply that allegations of child abuse are in the same category as allegations of abduction by aliens from outer space. It is intended only to illustrate that individuals who never met each other can sometimes describe similar events without necessarily having experienced them.

The large number of people telling the same story is, in fact, the biggest reason to doubt these stories. It is simply too difficult for that many people to commit so many horrendous crimes as part of an organized conspiracy. Two or three people murder a couple of children in a few communities as part of a ritual, and nobody finds out? Possible. Thousands of people do the same thing to tens of thousands of victims over many years? Not likely. Hundreds of communities all over America are run by mayors, police departments, and community leaders who are practicing satanists and who regularly murder and eat people? Not likely.

In addition, these community leaders and high-ranking officials also supposedly commit these complex crimes leaving no evidence, and at the same time function as leaders and managers while heavily involved in using illegal drugs. Probably the closest documented example of this type of alleged activity in American history is the Ku Klux Klan, which ironically used Christianity, not satanism, to rationalize its activity but which, as might be expected, was eventually infiltrated by informants and betrayed by its members.

As stated, initially I was inclined to believe the allegations of the victims. But as the cases poured in and the months and years went by, I became more concerned about the lack of physical evidence and corroboration for many of the more serious allegations. With increasing frequency I began to ask the question: “Why are victims alleging things that do not seem to be true?” Many possible answers were considered.

The first possible answer is obvious: clever offenders. The allegations may not seem to be true but they are true. The criminal justice system lacks the knowledge, skill, and motivation to get to the bottom of this crime conspiracy. The perpetrators of this crime conspiracy are clever, cunning individuals using sophisticated mind control and brainwashing techniques to control their victims. Law enforcement does not know how to investigate these cases.

It is technically possible that these allegations of an organized conspiracy involving taking over day care centers, abduction, cannibalism, murder, and human sacrifice might be true. But if they are true, they constitute one of the greatest crime conspiracies in history. Many people do not understand how difficult it is to commit a conspiracy crime involving numerous co-conspirators. One clever and cunning individual has a good chance of getting away with a well- planned interpersonal crime. Bring one partner into the crime and the odds of getting away with it drop considerably. The more people involved in the crime, the harder it is to get away with it. Why? Human nature is the answer. People get angry and jealous. They come to resent the fact that another conspirator is getting “more” than they. They get in trouble and want to make a deal for themselves by informing on others.

If a group of individuals degenerate to the point of engaging in human sacrifice, murder, and cannibalism, that would most likely be the beginning of the end for such a group. The odds are that someone in the group would have a problem with such acts and be unable to maintain the secret.

THE APPEAL OF THE SATANIC “CONSPIRACY THEORY”, IS TWOFOLD:

—- (1) First, it is a simple explanation for a complex problem. Nothing is more simple than “the devil made them do it.” If we do not understand something, we make it the work of some supernatural force. During the Middle Ages, serial killers were thought to be vampires and werewolves, and child sexual abuse was the work of demons taking the form of parents and clergy. Even today, especially for those raised to religiously believe so, satanism offers an explanation as to why “good” people do bad things. It may also help to “explain” unusual, bizarre, and compulsive sexual urges and behavior.

—- (2) Second, the conspiracy theory is a popular one. We find it difficult to believe that one bizarre individual could commit a crime we find so offensive. Conspiracy theories about soldiers missing in action (MIAs,) abductions by UFOs, Elvis Presley sightings, and the assassination of prominent public figures are the focus of much attention in this country. These conspiracy theories and allegations of ritual abuse have the following in common: (1) self-proclaimed experts, (2) tabloid media interest, (3) belief the government is involved in a coverup, and (4) emotionally involved direct and indirect victim/witnesses.

On a recent television program commemorating the one hundredth anniversary of Jack the Ripper, almost fifty percent of the viewing audience who called the polling telephone numbers indicated that they thought the murders were committed as part of a conspiracy involving the British Royal Family. The five experts on the program, however, unanimously agreed the crimes were the work of one disorganized but lucky individual who was diagnosed as a paranoid schizophrenic. In many ways, the murders of Jack the Ripper are similar to those allegedly committed by satanists today.

If your child’s molestation was perpetrated by a sophisticated satanic cult, there is nothing you could have done to prevent it and therefore no reason to feel any guilt. I have been present when parents who believe their children were ritually abused at day care centers have told others that the cults had sensors in the road, lookouts in the air, and informers everywhere; therefore, the usually recommended advice of unannounced visits to the day care center would be impossible.

ALTERNATIVE EXPLANATIONS

Even if only part of an allegation is not true, what then is the answer to the question “Why are victims alleging things that do not seem to be true?” After consulting with psychiatrists, psychologists, anthropologists, therapists, social workers, child sexual abuse experts, and law enforcement investigators for more than eight years, I can find no single, simple answer. The answer to the question seems to be a complex set of dynamics that can be different in each case. In spite of the fact that some skeptics keep looking for it, there does not appear to be one answer to the question that fits every case. Each case is different, and each case may involve a different combination of answers.

I have identified a series of possible alternative answers to this question. The alternative answers also do not preclude the possibility that clever offenders are sometimes involved. I will not attempt to explain completely these alternative answers because I cannot. They are presented simply as areas for consideration and evaluation by child sexual abuse intervenors, for further elaboration by experts in these fields, and for research by objective social scientists. The first step, however, in finding the answers to this question is to admit the possibility that some of what the victims describe may not have happened. Some child advocates seem unwilling to do this.

PATHOLOGICAL DISTORTION

The first possible answer to why victims are alleging things that do not seem to be true is pathological distortion. The allegations may be errors in processing reality influenced by underlying mental disorders such as dissociative disorders, borderline or histrionic personality disorders, or psychosis. These distortions may be manifested in false accounts of victimization in order to gain psychological benefits such as attention and sympathy (factitious disorder.) When such individuals repeatedly go from place to place or person to person making these false reports of their own “victimization,” it is called Munchausen Syndrome.

When the repealed false reports concern the “victimization” of their children or others linked to them, it is called Munchausen Syndrome by Proxy. I am amazed when some therapists state that they believe the allegations because they cannot think of a reason why the “victim,” whose failures are now explained and excused or who is now the center of attention at a conference or on a national television program, would lie. If you can be forgiven for mutilating and killing babies, you can be forgiven for anything.

Many “victims” may develop pseudomemories of their victimization and eventually come to believe the events actually occurred. Noted forensic psychiatrist Park E. Dietz (personal communication, Nov. 1991) states:

“Pseudomemories have been acquired through dreams (particularly if one is encouraged to keep a journal or dream diary and to regard dream content as ‘clues’ about the past or as snippets of history,) substance-induced altered states of consciousness (alcohol or other drugs,) group influence (particularly hearing vivid accounts of events occurring to others with whom one identifies emotionally such as occurs in incest survivor groups,) reading vivid accounts of events occurring to others with whom one identifies emotionally, watching such accounts in films or on television, and hypnosis. The most efficient means of inducing pseudomemories is hypnosis.

“It is characteristic of pseudomemories that the recollections of complex events (as opposed to a simple unit of information, such as a tag number) are incomplete and without chronological sequence. Often the person reports some uncertainty because the pseudomemories are experienced in a manner they describe as ‘hazy’, ‘fuzzy’, or ‘vague’. They are often perplexed that they recall some details vividly but others dimly.

“Pseudomemories are not delusions. When first telling others of pseudomemories, these individuals do not have the unshakable but irrational conviction that deluded subjects have, but with social support they often come to defend vigorously the truthfulness of the pseudomemories.

“Pseudomemories are not fantasies, but may incorporate elements from fantasies experienced in the past. Even where the events described are implausible, listeners may believe them because they are reported with such intense affect (i.e. with so much emotion attached to the story) that the listener concludes that the events must have happened because no one could ‘fake’ the emotional aspects of the retelling. It also occurs, however, that persons report pseudomemories in such a matter-of-fact and emotionless manner that mental health professionals conclude that the person has ‘dissociated’ intellectual knowledge of the events from emotional appreciation of their impact”.

TRAUMATIC MEMORY

The second possible answer is traumatic memory. Fear and severe trauma can cause victims to distort reality and confuse events. This is a well-documented fact in cases involving individuals taken hostage or in life-and-death situations. The distortions may be part of an elaborate defense mechanism of the mind called “splitting” – The victims create a clear-cut good-and-evil manifestation of their complex victimization that is then psychologically more manageable.

Through the defense mechanism of dissociation, the victim may escape the horrors of reality by inaccurately processing that reality. In a dissociative state a young child who ordinarily would know the difference might misinterpret a film or video as reality.

Another defense mechanism may tell the victim that it could have been worse, and so his or her victimization was not so bad. They are not alone in their victimization – other children were also abused. Their father who abused them is no different from other prominent people in the community they claim also abused them. Satanism may help to explain why their outwardly good and religious parents did such terrible things to them in the privacy of their home. Their religious training may convince them that such unspeakable acts by supposedly “good” people must be the work of the devil. The described human sacrifice may be symbolic of the “death” of their childhood.

It may be that we should anticipate that individuals severely abused as very young children by multiple offenders with fear as the primary controlling tactic will distort and embellish their victimization. Perhaps a horror-filled yet inaccurate account of victimization is not only not a counterindication of abuse, but is in fact a corroborative indicator of extreme physical, psychological, and/or sexual abuse. I do not believe it is a coincidence nor the result of deliberate planning by satanists that in almost all the cases of ritual abuse that have come to my attention, the abuse is alleged to have begun prior to the age of seven and perpetrated by multiple offenders.

It may well be that such abuse, at young age by multiple offenders, is the most difficult to accurately recall with the specific and precise detail needed by the criminal justice system, and the most likely to be distorted and exaggerated when it is recalled. In her book _Too Scared to Cry_ (1990,) child psychiatrist Lenore Terr, a leading expert on psychic trauma in childhood, states “that a series of early childhood shocks might not be fully and accurately ‘reconstructed’ from the dreams and behaviors of the adult” (p. 5.)

NORMAL CHILDHOOD FEARS AND FANTASY

The third possible answer may be normal childhood fears and fantasy. Most young children are afraid of ghosts and monsters. Even as adults, many people feel uncomfortable, for example, about dangling their arms over the side of their bed. They still remember the “monster” under the bed from childhood. While young children may rarely invent stories about sexual activity, they might describe their victimization in terms of evil as they understand it. In church or at home, children may be told of satanic activity as the source of evil. The children may be “dumping” all their fears and worries unto an attentive and encouraging listener.

Children do fantasize. Perhaps whatever causes a child to allege something impossible (such as being cut up and put back together) is similar to what causes a child to allege something possible but improbable (such as witnessing another child being chopped up and eaten.)

MISPERCEPTION, CONFUSION, AND TRICKERY

Misperception, confusion, and trickery may be a fourth answer. Expecting young children to give accurate accounts of sexual activity for which they have little frame of reference is unreasonable. The Broadway play _Madame Butterfly_ is the true story of a man who had a 15-year affair, including the “birth” of a baby, with a “woman” who turns out to have been a man all along. If a grown man does not know when he has had vaginal intercourse with a woman, how can we expect young children not to be confused?

Furthermore some clever offenders may deliberately introduce elements of satanism and the occult into the sexual exploitation simply to confuse or intimidate the victims. Simple magic and other techniques may be used to trick the children. Drugs may also be deliberately used to confuse the victims and distort their perceptions. Such acts would then be M.O., not ritual.

As previously stated, the perceptions of young victims may also be influenced by any trauma being experienced. This is the most popular alternative explanation, and even the more zealous believers of ritual abuse allegations use it, but only to explain obviously impossible events.

OVERZEALOUS INTERVENORS

Overzealous intervenors, causing intervenor contagion, may be a fifth answer. These intervenors can include parents, family members, foster parents, doctors, therapists, social workers, law enforcement officers, prosecutors, and any combination thereof. Victims have been subtly as well as overtly rewarded and bribed by usually well- meaning intervenors for furnishing further details. In addition, some of what appears not to have happened may have originated as a result of intervenors making assumptions about or misinterpreting what the victims are saying. The intervenors then repeat, and possibly embellish, these assumptions and misinterpretations, and eventually the victims are “forced” to agree with or come to accept this “official” version of what happened.

The judgment of intervenors may be affected by their zeal to uncover child sexual abuse, satanic activity, or conspiracies. However “well-intentioned,” these overzealous intervenors must accept varying degrees of responsibility for the unsuccessful prosecution of those cases where criminal abuse did occur. This is the most controversial and least popular of the alternative explanations.

URBAN LEGENDS

Allegations of and knowledge about ritualistic or satanic abuse may also be spread through urban legends. In _The Vanishing Hitchhiker_ (1981,) the first of his four books on the topic, Dr. Jan Harold Brunvand defines urban legends as “realistic stories concerning recent events (or alleged events) with an ironic or supernatural twist” (p. xi.) Dr. Brunvand’s books convincingly explain that just because individuals throughout the country who never met each other tell the same story does not mean that it is true.

Absurd urban legends about the corporate logos of Proctor and Gamble and Liz Claiborne being satanic symbols persist in spite of all efforts to refute them with reality. Some urban legends about child kidnappings and other threats to citizens have even been disseminated unknowingly by law enforcement agencies. Such legends have always existed, but today the mass media aggressively participate in their rapid and more efficient dissemination.

Many Americans mistakenly believe that tabloid television shows check out and verify the details of their stories before putting them on the air. Mass hysteria may partially account for large numbers of victims describing the same symptoms or experiences.

Training conferences for all the disciplines involved in child sexual abuse may also play a role in the spread of this contagion. At one child abuse conference I attended, an exhibitor was selling more than 50 different books dealing with satanism and the occult. By the end of the conference, he had sold nearly all of them. At another national child sexual abuse conference, I witnessed more than 100 attendees copying down the widely disseminated 29 “Symptoms Characterizing Satanic Ritual Abuse” in preschool-aged children. Is a four-year-old child’s “preoccupation with urine and feces” an indication of satanic ritual abuse or part of normal development?

COMBINATION

Most multidimensional child sex ring cases probably involve a combination of the answers previously set forth, as well as other possible explanations unknown to me at this time. Obviously, cases with adult survivors are more likely to involve some of these answers than those with young children. Each case of sexual victimization must be individually evaluated on its own merits without any preconceived explanations. All the possibilities must be explored if for no other reason than the fact that the defense attorneys for any accused subjects will almost certainly do so.

Most people would agree that just because a victim tells you one detail that turns out to be true, this does not mean that every detail is true. But many people seem to believe that if you can disprove one part of a victim’s story, then the entire story is false. As previously stated, one of my main concerns in these cases is that people are getting away with sexually abusing children or committing other crimes because we cannot prove that they are members of organized cults that murder and eat people.

I have discovered that the subject of multidimensional child sex rings is a very emotional and polarizing issue. Everyone seems to demand that one choose a side. On one side of the issue are those who say that nothing really happened and it is all a big witch hunt led by overzealous fanatics and incompetent “experts.” The other side says, in essence, that everything happened; victims never lie about child sexual abuse, and so it must be true.

There is a middle ground. It is the job of the professional investigator to listen to all the victims and conduct an appropriate investigation in an effort to find out what happened, considering all possibilities. Not all childhood trauma is abuse. Not all child abuse is a crime. The great frustration of these cases is the fact that you are often convinced that something traumatic happened to the victim, but do not know with any degree of certainty exactly what happened, when it happened, or who did it.

DO VICTIMS LIE ABOUT SEXUAL ABUSE AND EXPLOITATION?

The crucial central issue in the evaluation of a response to cases of multidimensional child sex rings is the statement “Children never lie about sexual abuse or exploitation. If they have details, it must have happened.” This statement, oversimplified by many, is the basic premise upon which some believe the child sexual abuse and exploitation movement is based. It is almost never questioned or debated at training conferences. In fact, during the 1970s, there was a successful crusade to eliminate laws requiring corroboration of child victim statements in child sexual abuse cases. The best way to convict child molesters is to have the child victims testify in court. If we believe them, the jury will believe them. Any challenge to this basic premise was viewed as a threat to the movement and a denial that the problem existed.

I believe that children rarely lie about sexual abuse or exploitation, if a lie is defined as a statement deliberately and maliciously intended to deceive. The problem is the oversimplification of the statement. Just because a child is not lying does not necessarily mean the child is telling the truth. I believe that in the majority of these cases, the victims are not lying. They are telling you what they have come to believe has happened to them. Furthermore the assumption that children rarely lie about sexual abuse does not necessarily apply to everything a child says during a sexual abuse investigation. Stories of mutilation, murder, and cannibalism are not really about sexual abuse.

Children rarely lie about sexual abuse or exploitation, but they do fantasize, furnish false information, furnish misleading information, misperceive events, try to please adults, respond to leading questions, and respond to rewards. Children are not adults in little bodies and do go through developmental stages that must be evaluated and understood. In many ways, however, children are no better and no worse than other victims or witnesses of a crime. They should not be automatically believed, nor should they be automatically disbelieved.

The second part of the statement – if children can supply details, the crime must have happened – must also be carefully evaluated. The details in question in most of the cases of multidimensional child sex rings have little to do with sexual activity. Law enforcement and social workers must do more than attempt to determine how a child could have known about the sex acts. These cases involve determining how a victim could have known about a wide variety of bizarre and ritualistic activity. Young children may know little about specific sex acts, but they may know a lot about monsters, torture, kidnapping, and murder.

Victims may supply details of sexual and other acts using information from sources other than their own direct victimization. Such sources must be evaluated carefully by the investigator of multidimensional child sex rings.

PERSONAL KNOWLEDGE

The victim may have personal knowledge of the sexual or ritual acts, but not as a result of the alleged victimization. The knowledge could have come from viewing pornography, sex education, or occult material; witnessing sexual or ritual activity in the home; or witnessing the sexual abuse of others. It could also have come from having been sexually or physically abused, but by other than the alleged offenders and in ways other than the alleged offense.

OTHER CHILDREN OR VICTIMS

Young children today are socially interacting more often and at a younger age than ever before. Many parents are unable to provide possibly simple explanations for their children’s stories because they were not with the children when the events occurred. They do not even know what videotapes their children may have seen, what games they may have played, or what stories they may have been told or overheard. Children are being placed in day care centers for eight, ten, or twelve hours a day starting as young as six weeks of age. The children share experiences by playing house, school, or doctor. Bodily functions such as urination and defecation are a focus of attention for these young children. To a certain extent, each child shares the experiences of all the other children.

The odds are fairly high that in any typical day care center there might be some children who are victims of incest; victims of physical abuse; victims of psychological abuse; children of cult members (even satanists); children of sexually open parents; children of sexually indiscriminate parents; children of parents obsessed with victimization; children of parents obsessed with the evils of satanism; children without conscience; children with a teenage brother or pregnant mother; children with heavy metal music and literature in the home; children with bizarre toys, games, comics, and magazines; children with a VCR and slasher films in their home; children with access to dial-a-porn, party lines, or pornography; or children victimized by a day care center staff member.

The possible effects of the interaction of such children prior to the disclosure of the alleged abuse must be evaluated, Adult survivors may obtain details from group therapy sessions, support networks, church groups, or self-help groups. The willingness and ability of siblings to corroborate adult survivor accounts of ritual abuse varies. Some will support and partially corroborate the victim’s allegations. Others will vehemently deny them and support their accused parents or relatives.

MEDIA

The amount of sexually explicit, occult, anti-occult, or violence- oriented material available to adults and even children in the modern world is overwhelming. This includes movies, videotapes, television, music, toys, and books. There are also documentaries on satanism, witchcraft, and the occult that are available on videotape. Most of the televangelists have videotapes on the topics that they are selling on their programs.

The National Coalition on Television Violence News (1988) estimates that 12% of the movies produced in the United States can be classified as satanic horror films. Cable television and the home VCR make all this material readily available even to young children. Religious broadcasters and almost all the television tabloid and magazine programs have done shows on satanism and the occult. Heavy metal and black metal music, which often has a satanic theme, is readily available and popular. In addition to the much-debated fantasy role-playing games, there are numerous popular toys on the market with an occult-oriented, bizarre, or violent theme.

Books on satanism and the occult, both fiction and nonfiction, are readily available in most bookstores, especially Christian bookstores. Several recent books specifically discuss the issue of ritual abuse of children. Obviously, very young children do not read this material, but their parents, relatives, and therapists might and then discuss it in front of or with them. Much of the material intended to fight the problem actually fuels the problem and damages effective prosecution.

SUGGESTIONS AND LEADING QUESTIONS

This problem is particularly important in cases stemming from custody/visitation disputes involving at least one child under the age of seven. It is my opinion that most suggestive, leading questioning of children by intervenors is inadvertently done as part of a good-faith effort to learn the truth. Not all intervenors are in equal positions to potentially influence victim allegations. Parents and relatives especially are in a position to subtly influence their young children to describe their victimization in a certain way. Children may also overhear their parents discussing the details of the case. Children often tell their parents what they believe their parents want or need to hear.

Some children may be instinctively attempting to provide “therapy” for their parents by telling them what seems to satisfy them and somehow makes them feel better. In one case a father gave the police a tape recording to “prove” that his child’s statements were spontaneous disclosures and not the result of leading, suggestive questions. The tape recording indicated just the opposite. Why then did the father voluntarily give it to the police? Probably because he truly believed that he was not influencing his child’s statements – but he was.

Therapists are probably in the best position to influence the allegations of adult survivors. The accuracy and reliability of the accounts of adult survivors who have been hypnotized during therapy is certainly open to question. One nationally-known therapist personally told me that the reason police cannot find out about satanic or ritualistic activity from child victims is that they do not know how to ask leading questions.

Highly suggestive books and pictures portraying “satanic” activity have been developed and marketed to therapists for use during evaluation and treatment. Types and styles of verbal interaction useful in therapy may create significant problems in a criminal investigation. It should be noted, however, that when a therapist does a poor investigative interview as part of a criminal investigation, that is the fault of the criminal justice system that allowed it and not the therapist who did it.

The extremely sensitive, emotional, and religious nature of these cases makes problems with leading questions more likely than in other kinds of cases. Intervenors motivated by religious fervor and/or exaggerated concerns about sexual abuse of children are more likely to lose their objectivity.

MISPERCEPTION AND CONFUSION

In one case, a child’s description of the apparently impossible act of walking through a wall turned out to be the very possible act of walking between the studs of an unfinished wall in a room under construction. In another case, pennies in the anus turned out to be copper-foil-covered suppositories. The children may describe what they believe happened. It is not a lie, but neither is it an accurate account of what happened.

EDUCATION AND AWARENESS PROGRAMS

Some well-intentioned awareness programs designed to prevent child sex abuse, alert professionals, or fight satanism may in fact be unrealistically increasing the fears of professionals, children, and parents and creating self-fulfilling prophesies. Some of what children and their parents are telling intervenors may have been learned in or fueled by such programs. Religious programs, books, and pamphlets that emphasize the power and evil force of Satan may be adding to the problem. In fact most of the day care centers in which ritualistic abuse is alleged to have taken place are church- affiliated centers, and many of the adult survivors alleging it come from apparently religious families.

LAW ENFORCEMENT PERSPECTIVE

The perspective with which one looks at satanic, occult, or ritualistic crime is extremely important. As stated, sociologists, therapists, religious leaders, parents, and just plain citizens each have their own valid concerns and views about this issue. This discussion, however, deals primarily with the law enforcement or criminal justice perspective. When you combine an emotional issue such as the sexual abuse of children with an even more emotional issue such as people’s religious beliefs, it is difficult to maintain objectivity and remember the law enforcement perspective. Some police officers may even feel that all crime is caused by evil, all evil is caused by Satan, and therefore, all crime is satanic crime. This may be a valid religious perspective, but it is of no relevance to the investigation of crime for purposes of prosecution.

Many of the police officers who lecture on satanic or occult crime do not even investigate such cases. Their presentations are more a reflection of their personal religious beliefs than documented investigative information. They are absolutely entitled to their beliefs, but introducing themselves as current or former police officers and then speaking as religious advocates causes confusion. As difficult as it might be, police officers must separate the religious and law enforcement perspectives when they are lecturing or investigating in their official capacities as law enforcement officers. Many law enforcement officers begin their presentations by stating that they are not addressing or judging anyone’s religious beliefs, and then proceed to do exactly that.

Some police officers have resigned rather than curtail or limit their involvement in this issue as ordered by their departments. Perhaps such officers deserve credit for recognizing that they could no longer keep the perspectives separate.

Law enforcement officers and all professionals in this field should avoid the “paranoia” that has crept into this issue and into some of the training conferences. Paranoid type belief systems are characterized by the gradual development of intricate, complex, and elaborate systems of thinking based on and often proceeding logically from misinterpretation of actual events. Paranoia typically involves hypervigilance over the perceived threat, the belief that danger is around every corner, and the willingness to take up the challenge and do something about it. Another very important aspect of this paranoia is the belief that those who do not recognize the threat are evil and corrupt. In this extreme view, you are either with them or against them. You are either part of the solution or part of the problem.

Overzealousness and exaggeration motivated by the true religious fervor of those involved is more acceptable than that motivated by ego or profit.

There are those who are deliberately distorting and hyping this issue for personal notoriety and profit. Satanic and occult crime and ritual abuse of children has become a growth industry. Speaking fees, books, video and audio tapes, prevention material, television and radio appearances all bring egoistic and financial rewards.

Bizarre crime and evil can occur without organized satanic activity. The professional perspective requires that we distinguish between what we know and what we’re not sure of.

THE FACTS ARE:

Some individuals believe in and are involved in something commonly called satanism and the occult.
Some of these individuals commit crime.
Some groups of individuals share these beliefs and involvement in this satanism and the occult.
Some members of these groups commit crime together.
The unanswered questions are:

What is the connection between the belief system and the crimes committed? Is there an organized conspiracy of satanic and occult believers responsible for interrelated serious crime (e.g., molestation, murder)?

After all the hype and hysteria are put aside, the realization sets in that most satanic/occult activity involves the commission of no crimes, and that which does usually involves the commission of relatively minor crimes such as trespassing, vandalism, cruelty to animals, or petty thievery.

THE LAW ENFORCEMENT PROBLEMS MOST OFTEN LINKED TO SATANIC OR OCCULT ACTIVITY ARE:

A – Vandalism.
B – Desecration of churches and cemeteries.
C – Thefts from churches and cemeteries.
D – Teenage gangs
E – Animal mutilations.
F – Teenage suicide.
G – Child abuse.
H – Kidnapping.
I – Murder and human sacrifice

Valid evidence shows some “connection” between satanism and the occult and the first six problems (#a-f) set forth above. The “connection” to the last three problems (#g-i) is far more uncertain.

Even where there seems to be a “connection,” the nature of the connection needs to be explored. It is easy to blame involvement in satanism and the occult for behaviors that have complex motivations. A teenager’s excessive involvement in satanism and the occult is usually a symptom of a problem and not the cause of a problem. Blaming satanism for a teenager’s vandalism, theft, suicide, or even act of murder is like blaming a criminal’s offenses on his tattoos: Both are often signs of the same rebelliousness and lack of self- esteem that contribute to the commission of crimes.

The rock band Judas Priest was recently sued for allegedly inciting two teenagers to suicide through subliminal messages in their recordings. In 1991 Anthony Pratkanis of the University of California at Santa Cruz, who served as an expert witness for the defense, stated the boys in question “lived troubled lives, lives of drug and alcohol abuse, run-ins with the law… family violence, and chronic unemployment. What issues did the trial and the subsequent mass media coverage emphasize? Certainly not the need for drug treatment centers; there was no evaluation of the pros and cons of America’s juvenile justice system, no investigation of the schools, no inquiry into how to prevent family violence, no discussion of the effects of unemployment on a family. Instead our attention was mesmerized by an attempt to count the number of subliminal demons that can dance on the end of a record needle” (p.1.)

The law enforcement investigator must objectively evaluate the legal significance of any criminal’s spiritual beliefs. In most cases, including those involving satanists, it will have little or no legal significance. If a crime is committed as part of a spiritual belief system, it should make no difference which belief system it is. The crime is the same whether a child is abused or murdered as part of a Christian, Hare Krishna, Moslem, or any other belief system. We generally don’t label crimes with the name of the perpetrator’s religion. Why then are the crimes of child molesters, rapists, sadists, and murderers who happen to be involved in satanism and the occult labeled as satanic or occult crimes? If criminals use a spiritual belief system to rationalize and justify or to facilitate and enhance their criminal activity, should the focus of law enforcement be on the belief system or on the criminal activity?

Several documented murders have been committed by individuals involved in one way or another in satanism or the occult. In some of these murders the perpetrator has even introduced elements of the occult (e.g. satanic symbols at the crime scene.) Does that automatically make these satanic murders? It is my opinion that the answer is no. Ritualistic murders committed by serial killers or sexual sadists are not necessarily satanic or occult murders. Ritualistic murders committed by psychotic killers who hear the voice of Satan are no more satanic murders than murders committed by psychotic killers who hear the voice of Jesus are Christian murders.

Rather a satanic murder should be defined as one committed by two or more individuals who rationally plan the crime and whose primary motivation is to fulfill a prescribed satanic ritual calling for the murder. By this definition I have been unable to identify even one documented satanic murder in the United States. Although such murders may have and can occur, they appear to be few in number. In addition the commission of such killings would probably be the beginning of the end for such a group. It is highly unlikely that they could continue to kill several people, every year, year after year, and not be discovered.

A brief typology of satanic and occult practitioners is helpful in evaluating what relationship, if any, such practices have to crimes under investigation. The following typology is adapted from the investigative experience of Officer Sandi Gallant of the San Francisco Police Department, who began to study the criminal aspects of occult activity long before it became popular. No typology is perfect, but I use this typology because it is simple and offers investigative insights. Most practitioners fall into one of three categories, any of which can be practiced alone or in groups:

“YOUTH SUBCULTURE”

“Most teenagers involved in fantasy role-playing games, heavy metal music, or satanism and the occult are going through a stage of adolescent development and commit no significant crimes. The teenagers who have more serious problems are usually those from dysfunctional families or those who have poor communication within their families. These troubled teenagers turn to satanism and the occult to overcome a sense of alienation, to rebel, to obtain power, or to justify their antisocial behavior.

For these teenagers it is the symbolism, not the spirituality, that is more important. It is either the psychopathic or the oddball, loner teenager who is most likely to get into serious trouble. Extreme involvement in the occult is a symptom of a problem, not the cause. This is not to deny, however, that satanism and the occult can be negative influences for a troubled teenager. But to hysterically warn teenagers to avoid this “mysterious, powerful and dangerous” thing called satanism will drive more teenagers right to it. Some rebellious teenagers will do whatever will most shock and outrage society in order to flaunt their rejection of adult norms”.

DABBLERS (SELF-STYLED)

“For these practitioners there is little or no spiritual motivation. They may mix satanism, witchcraft, paganism, and any aspects of the occult to suit their purposes. Symbols mean whatever they want them or believe them to mean. Molesters, rapists, drug dealers, and murderers may dabble in the occult and may even commit their crimes in a ceremonial or ritualistic way. This category has the potential to be the most dangerous, and most of the “satanic” killers fall into this category. Their involvement in satanism and the occult is a symptom of a problem, and a rationalization and justification of antisocial behavior. Satanic/occult practices (as well as those of other spiritual belief systems) can also be used as a mechanism to facilitate criminal objectives.

TRADITIONAL (ORTHODOX)

“These are the so-called true believers. They are often wary of outsiders. Because of this and constitutional issues, such groups are difficult for law enforcement to penetrate. Although there may be much we don’t know about these groups, as of now there is little or no hard evidence that as a group they are involved in serious, organized criminal activity. In addition, instead of being self- perpetuating master crime conspirators, “true believers” probably have a similar problem with their teenagers rebelling against their belief system. To some extent even these Traditional satanists are self-stylized. They practice what they have come to believe is “satanism”. There is little or no evidence of the much-discussed multigenerational satanists whose beliefs and practices have supposedly been passed down through the centuries. Many admitted adult satanists were in fact raised in conservative Christian homes”.

_Washington Post_ editor Walt Harrington reported in a 1986 story on Anton LaVey and his Church of Satan that “sociologists who have studied LaVey’s church say that its members often had serious childhood problems like alcoholic parents or broken homes, or that they were traumatized by guilt-ridden fundamentalist upbringings, turning to Satanism as a dramatic way to purge their debilitating guilt”. (p. 14.)

Some have claimed that the accounts of ritual abuse victims coincide with historical records of what traditional or multigenerational satanists are known to have practiced down through the ages. Jeffrey Burton Russell, Professor of History at the University of California at Santa Barbara and the author of numerous scholarly books on the devil and satanism, believes that the universal consensus of modern historians on satanism is (personal communication, Nov. 1991):

“(1) incidents of orgy, infanticide, cannibalism, and other such conduct have occurred from the ancient world down to the present; (2) such incidents were isolated and limited to local antisocial groups; (3) during the period of Christian dominance in European culture, such groups were associated with the Devil in the minds of the authorities; (4) in some cases the sectaries believed that they were worshiping Satan; (5) no organized cult of Satanists existed in the Christian period beyond localities, and on no account was there ever any widespread Satanist organization or conspiracy; (6) no reliable historical sources indicate that such organizations existed; (7) the black mass appears only once in the sources before the late nineteenth century.”

Many police officers ask what to look for during the search of the scene of suspected satanic activity. The answer is simple: Look for evidence of a crime. A pentagram is no more criminally significant than a crucifix unless it corroborates a crime or a criminal conspiracy. If a victim’s description of the location or the instruments of the crime includes a pentagram, then the pentagram would be evidence. But the same would be true if the description included a crucifix. In many cases of alleged satanic ritual abuse, investigation can find evidence that the claimed offenders are members only of mainstream churches and are often described as very religious.

There is no way any one law enforcement officer can become knowledgeable about all the symbols and rituals of every spiritual belief system that might become part of a criminal investigation. The officer needs only to be trained to recognize the possible investigative significance of such signs, symbols, and rituals. Knowledgeable religious scholars, academics, and other true experts in the community can be consulted if a more detailed analysis is necessary.

Any analysis, however, may have only limited application, especially to cases involving teenagers, dabblers, and other self-styled practitioners. The fact is signs, symbols, and rituals can mean anything that practitioners want them to mean and/or anything that observers interpret them to mean.

The meaning of symbols can also change over time, place, and circumstance. Is a swastika spray-painted on a wall an ancient symbol of prosperity and good fortune, a recent symbol of Nazism and anti-Semitism, or a current symbol of hate, paranoia, and adolescent defiance? The peace sign which in the 1960s was a familiar antiwar symbol is now supposed to be a satanic symbol. Some symbols and holidays become “satanic” only because the antisatanists say they are. Then those who want to be “satanists” adopt them, and now you have “proof” they are satanic.

In spite of what is sometimes said or suggested at law enforcement training conferences, police have no authority to seize any satanic or occult paraphernalia they might see during a search. A legally- valid reason must exist for doing so. It is not the job of law enforcement to prevent satanists from engaging in noncriminal teaching, rituals, or other activities.

INVESTIGATING MULTIDIMENSIONAL CHILD SEX RINGS

Multidimensional child sex rings can be among the most difficult, frustrating, and complex cases that any law enforcement officer will ever investigate. The investigation of allegations of recent activity from multiple young children under the age of seven presents one set of problems and must begin quickly, with interviews of all potential victims being completed as soon as possible. The investigation of allegations of activity ten or more years earlier from adult survivors presents other problems and should proceed, unless victims are at immediate risk, more deliberately, with gradually-increasing resources as corroborated facts warrant.

In spite of any skepticism, allegations of ritual abuse should be aggressively and thoroughly investigated. This investigation should attempt to corroborate the allegations of ritual abuse. but should simultaneously also attempt to identify alternative explanations. The only debate is over how much investigation is enough. Any law enforcement agency must be prepared to defend and justify its actions when scrutinized by the public, the media, elected officials, or the courts. This does not mean, however, that a law enforcement agency has an obligation to prove that the alleged crimes did not occur. This is almost always impossible to do and investigators should be alert for and avoid this trap.

One major problem in the investigation of multidimensional child sex rings is the dilemma of recognizing soon enough that you have one. Investigators must be alert for cases with the potential for the four basic dynamics: (a) multiple young victims, (b) multiple offenders, (c) fear as the controlling tactic, and (d) bizarre or ritualistic activity. The following techniques apply primarily to the investigation of such multidimensional child sex rings:

MINIMIZE SATANIC/OCCULT ASPECT

There are those who claim that one of the major reasons more of these cases have not been successfully prosecuted is that the satanic/occult aspect has not been aggressively pursued. One state has even introduced legislation creating added penalties when certain crimes are committed as part of a ritual or ceremony. A few states have passed special ritual crime laws. I strongly disagree with such an approach. It makes no difference what spiritual belief system was used to enhance and facilitate or rationalize and justify criminal behavior. It serves no purpose to “prove” someone is a satanist. As a matter of fact, if it is alleged that the subject committed certain criminal acts under the influence of or in order to conjure up supernatural spirits or forces, this may very well be the basis for an insanity or diminished capacity defense, or may damage the intent aspect of a sexually motivated crime. The defense may very well be more interested in all the “evidence of satanic activity.” Some of the satanic crime “experts” who train law enforcement wind up working or testifying for the defense in these cases.

It is best to focus on the crime and all the evidence to corroborate its commission. Information about local satanic or occult activity is only of value if it is based on specific law enforcement intelligence and not on some vague, unsubstantiated generalities from religious groups. Cases are not solved by decoding signs, symbols, and dates using undocumented satanic crime “manuals.” In one case a law enforcement agency executing a search warrant seized only the satanic paraphernalia and left behind the other evidence that would have corroborated victim statements. Cases are solved by people- and behavior-oriented investigation. Evidence of satanic or occult activity may help explain certain aspects of the case, but even offenders who commit crimes in a spiritual context are usually motivated by power, sex, and money.

KEEP INVESTIGATION AND RELIGIOUS BELIEFS SEPARATE

I believe that one of the biggest mistakes any investigator of these cases can make is to attribute supernatural powers to the offenders. During an investigation a good investigator may sometimes be able to use the beliefs and superstitions of the offenders to his or her advantage. The reverse happens if the investigator believes that the offenders possess supernatural powers. Satanic/occult practitioners have no more power than any other human beings. Law enforcement officers who believe that the investigation of these cases puts them in conflict with the supernatural forces of evil should probably not be assigned to them. The religious beliefs of officers should provide spiritual strength and support for them but should not affect the objectivity and professionalism of the investigation.

It is easy to get caught up in these cases and begin to see “satanism” everywhere. Oversensitization to this perceived threat may cause an investigator to “see” satanism in a crime when it really is not there (quasi-satanism.) Often the eye sees what the mind perceives. It may also cause an investigator not to recognize a staged crime scene deliberately seeded with “satanic clues” in order to mislead the police (pseudo-satanism.) On rare occasions an overzealous investigator or intervenor may even be tempted to plant “evidence of satanism” in order to corroborate such allegations and beliefs. Supervisors need to be alert for and monitor these reactions in their investigators.

LISTEN TO THE VICTIMS

It is not the investigator’s duty to believe the victims; it is his or her job to listen and be an objective fact finder. Interviews of young children should be done by investigators trained and experienced in such interviews. Investigators must have direct access to the alleged victims for interview purposes. Therapists for an adult survivor sometimes want to act as intermediaries in their patient’s interview. This should be avoided if at all possible. Adult survivor interviews are often confusing difficult and extremely time-consuming. The investigator must remember however that almost anything is possible. Most important the investigator must remember that there is much middle ground. Just because one event did happen does not mean that all reported events happened, and just because one event did not happen does not mean that all other events did not happen. Do not become such a zealot that you believe it all nor such a cynic that you believe nothing. Varying amounts and parts of the allegation may be factual. Attempting to find evidence of what did happen is the great challenge of these cases. All investigative interaction with victims must be carefully and thoroughly documented.

ASSESS AND EVALUATE VICTIM STATEMENTS

This is the part of the investigative process in child sexual victimization cases that seems to have been lost. Is the victim describing events and activities that are consistent with law enforcement documented criminal behavior, or that are consistent with distorted media accounts and erroneous public perceptions of criminal behavior? Investigators should apply the “template of probability.” Accounts of child sexual victimization that are more like books, television, and movies (e.g. big conspiracies, child sex slaves, organized pornography rings) and less like documented cases should be viewed with skepticism but thoroughly investigated. Consider and investigate all possible explanations of events. It is the investigator’s job, and the information learned will be invaluable in counteracting the defense attorneys when they raise the alternative explanations.

For example, an adult survivor’s account of ritual victimization might be explained by any one of at least four possibilities: First, the allegations may be a fairly accurate account what actually happened. Second, they may be deliberate lies (malingering,) told for the usual reasons people lie (e.g. money, revenge, jealousy.) Third, they may be deliberate lies (factitious disorder) told for atypical reasons (e.g. attention, forgiveness.) Lies so motivated are less likely to be recognized by the investigator and more likely to be rigidly maintained by the liar unless and until confronted with irrefutable evidence to the contrary. Fourth, the allegations may be a highly inaccurate account of what actually happened, but the victim truly believes it (pseudomemory) and therefore is not lying. A polygraph examination of such a victim would be of limited value. Other explanations or combinations of these explanations are also possible. Only thorough investigation will point to the correct or most likely explanation.

Investigators cannot rely on therapists or satanic crime experts as a shortcut to the explanation. In one case, the “experts” confirmed and validated the account of a female who claimed to be a 15-year- old deaf-mute kidnapped and held for three years by a satanic cult and forced to participate in bizarre rituals before recently escaping. Active investigation, however, determined she was a 27- year-old woman who could hear and speak, who had not been kidnapped by anyone, and who had a lengthy history of mental problems and at least three other similar reports of false victimization. Her “accurate” accounts of what the “real satanists” do were simply the result of having read, while in mental hospitals, the same books that the “experts” had. A therapist may have important insights about whether an individual was traumatized, but knowing the exact cause of that trauma is another matter. There have been cases where investigation has discovered that individuals diagnosed by therapists as suffering from Post-Vietnam Syndrome were never in Vietnam or saw no combat.

Conversely, in another case, a law enforcement “expert” on satanic crime told a therapist that a patient’s accounts of satanic murders in a rural Pacific Northwest town were probably true because the community was a hotbed of such satanic activity. When the therapist explained that there was almost no violent crime reported in the community, the officer explained that that is how you know it is the satanists. If you knew about the murders or found the bodies, it would not be satanists. How do you argue with that kind of logic?

The first step in the assessment and evaluation of victim statements is to determine the disclosure sequence, including how much time has elapsed since disclosure was first made and the incident was reported to the police or social services. The longer the delay, the bigger the potential for problems. The next step is to determine the number and purpose of all prior interviews of the victim concerning the allegations. The more interviews conducted before the investigative interview, the larger the potential for problems. Although there is nothing wrong with admitting shortcomings and seeking help, law enforcement should never abdicate its control over the investigative interview. When an investigative interview is conducted by or with a social worker or therapist using a team approach, law enforcement must direct the process. Problems can also be created by interviews conducted by various intervenors after the investigative interview(s.)

The investigator must closely and carefully evaluate events in the victim’s life before, during, and after the alleged abuse.

EVENTS TO BE EVALUATED BEFORE THE ALLEGED ABUSE INCLUDE:

● Background of victim.

● Abuse of drugs in home.

● Pornography in home.

● Play, television, and VCR habits.

● Attitudes about sexuality in home.

● Extent of sex education in home.

● Activities of siblings.

● Need or craving for attention.

● Religious beliefs and training.

● Childhood fears.

● Custody/visitation disputes.

● Victimization of or by family members.

● Interaction between victims.

EVENTS TO BE EVALUATED DURING THE ALLEGED ABUSE INCLUDE:

● Use of fear or scare tactics.

● Degree of trauma.

● Use of magic deception or trickery.

● Use of rituals.

● Use of drugs.

● Use of pornography.

EVENTS TO BE EVALUATED AFTER THE ALLEGED ABUSE INCLUDE:

● Disclosure sequence.
● Background of prior interviewers.
● Background of parents.
● Co-mingling of victims.
● Type of therapy received.

EVALUATE CONTAGION

Consistent statements obtained from different multiple victims are powerful pieces of corroborative evidence – that is as long as those statements were not “contaminated.” Investigation must carefully evaluate both pre- and post-disclosure contagion, and both victim and intervenor contagion. Are the different victim statements consistent because they describe common experiences or events, or because they reflect contamination or urban legends?

The sources of potential contagion are widespread. Victims can communicate with each other both prior to and after their disclosures. Intervenors can communicate with each other and with victims. The team or cell concepts of investigation are attempts to deal with potential investigator contagion. All the victims are not interviewed by the same individuals, and interviewers do not necessarily share information directly with each other. Teams report to a leader or supervisor who evaluates the information and decides what other investigators need to know.

Documenting existing contagion and eliminating additional contagion are crucial to the successful investigation and prosecution of these cases. There is no way, however, to erase or undo contagion. The best you can hope for is to identify and evaluate it and attempt to explain it. Mental health professionals requested to evaluate suspected victims must be carefully selected. Having a victim evaluated by one of the self-proclaimed experts on satanic ritual abuse or by some other overzealous intervenor may result in the credibility of that victim’s testimony being severely damaged.

In order to evaluate the contagion element, investigators must meticulously and aggressively investigate these cases. The precise disclosure sequence of the victim must be carefully identified and documented. Investigators must verify through active investigation the exact nature and content of each disclosure outcry or statement made by the victim. Second-hand information about disclosure is not good enough.

Whenever possible, personal visits should be made to all locations of alleged abuse and the victim’s homes. Events prior to the alleged abuse must be carefully evaluated. Investigators may have to view television programs, films, and videotapes seen by the victims. It may be necessary to conduct a background investigation and evaluation of everyone, both professional and nonprofessional, who interviewed the victims about the allegations prior to and after the investigative interview(s.)

Investigators must be familiar with the information about ritual abuse of children being disseminated in magazines, books, television programs, videotapes, and conferences. Every possible way that a victim could have learned about the details of the abuse must be explored if for no other reason than to eliminate them and counter the defense’s arguments.

There may, however, be validity to these contagion factors. They may explain some of the “unbelievable” aspects of the case and result in the successful prosecution of the substance of the case. Consistency of statements becomes more significant if contagion is identified or disproved by independent investigation. The easier cases are the ones where there is a single, identifiable source of contagion. Most cases, however, seem to involve multiple contagion factors.

Munchausen Syndrome and Munchausen Syndrome by Proxy are complex and controversial issues in these cases. No attempt will be made to discuss them in detail, but they are documented facts (Rosenberg, 1987.) Most of the literature about them focuses on their manifestation in the medical setting as false or self-inflicted illness or injury. They are also manifested in the criminal justice setting as false or self-inflicted crime victimization. If parents would poison their children to prove an illness, they might sexually abuse their children to prove a crime. “Victims” have been known to destroy property, manufacture evidence, and mutilate themselves in order to convince others of their victimization.

The motivation is psychological gain (i.e. attention, forgiveness, etc.) and not necessarily money, jealousy, or revenge. These are the unpopular, but documented, realities of the world. Recognizing their existence does not mean that child sexual abuse and sexual assault are not real and serious problems.

ESTABLISH COMMUNICATION WITH PARENTS

The importance and difficulty of this technique in extrafamilial cases involving young children cannot be overemphasized. An investigator must maintain ongoing communication with the parents of victims in these abuse cases. Not all parents react the same way to the alleged abuse of their children. Some are very supportive and cooperative. Others overreact and some even deny the victimization. Sometimes there is animosity and mistrust among parents with different reactions. Once the parents lose faith in the police or prosecutor and begin to interrogate their own children and conduct their own investigation, the case may be lost forever. Parents from one case communicate the results of their “investigation” with each other, and some have even contacted the parents in other cases. Such parental activity is an obvious source of potential contamination.

Parents must be made to understand that their children’s credibility will be jeopardized when and if the information obtained turns out to be unsubstantiated or false. To minimize this problem, within the limits of the law and without jeopardizing investigative techniques, parents must be told on a regular basis how the case is progressing. Parents can also be assigned constructive things to do (e.g. lobbying for new legislation, working on awareness and prevention programs) in order to channel their energy, concern, and “guilt”.

DEVELOP A CONTINGENCY PLAN

If a department waits until actually confronted with a case before a response is developed, it may be too late. In cases involving ongoing abuse of children, departments must respond quickly, and this requires advanced planning. There are added problems for small- to medium-sized departments with limited personnel and resources. Effective investigation of these cases requires planning, identification of resources, and, in many cases, mutual aid agreements between agencies. The U.S. Department of Defense has conducted specialized training and has developed such a plan for child sex ring cases involving military facilities and personnel. Once a case is contaminated and out of control, I have little advice on how to salvage what may once have been a prosecutable criminal violation. A few of these cases have even been lost on appeal after a conviction because of contamination problems.

MULTIDISCIPLINARY TASK FORCES

Sergeant Beth Dickinson, Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Department, was the chairperson of the Multi-Victim, Multi-Suspect Child Sexual Abuse Subcommittee. Sergeant Dickinson states (personal communication, Nov. 1989):

“One of the biggest obstacles for investigators to overcome is the reluctance of law enforcement administrators to commit sufficient resources early on to an investigation that has the potential to be a multidimensional child sex ring. It is important to get in and get on top of the investigation in a timely manner – to get it investigated in a timely manner in order to assess the risk to children and to avoid hysteria, media sensationalism, and cross- contamination of information. The team approach reduces stress on individual investigators, allowing for peer support and minimizing feelings of being overwhelmed.”

The team approach and working together does not mean, however, that each discipline forgets its role and starts doing the other’s job.

SUMMARY

The investigation of child sex rings can be difficult and time consuming. The likelihood, however, of a great deal of corroborative evidence in a multivictim/multioffender case increases the chances of a successful prosecution if the crime occurred. Because there is still so much we do not know or understand about the dynamics of multidimensional child sex rings, investigative techniques are less certain. Each new case must be carefully evaluated in order to improve investigative procedures.

Because mental health professionals seem to be unable to determine, with any degree of certainty, the accuracy of victim statements in these cases, law enforcement must proceed using the corroboration process. If some of what the victim describes is accurate, some misperceived, some distorted, and some contaminated, what is the jury supposed to believe? Until mental health professionals can come up with better answers, the jury should be asked to believe what the investigation can corroborate. Even if only a portion of what these victims allege is factual, that may still constitute significant criminal activity.

CONCLUSION

There are many possible alternative answers to the question of why victims are alleging things that don’t seem to be true. The first step in finding those answers is to admit the possibility that some of what the victims describe may not have happened. Some experts seem unwilling to even consider this. Most of these victims are also probably not lying and have come to believe that which they are alleging actually happened. There are alternative explanations for why people who never met each other can tell the same story.

I believe that there is a middle ground – a continuum of possible activity. Some of what the victims allege may be true and accurate, some may be misperceived or distorted, some may be screened or symbolic, and some may be “contaminated” or false. The problem and challenge, especially for law enforcement, is to determine which is which. This can only be done through active investigation. I believe that the majority of victims alleging “ritual” abuse are in fact victims of some form of abuse or trauma. That abuse or trauma may or may not be criminal in nature. After a lengthy discussion about various alternative explanations and the continuum of possible activity, one mother told me that for the first time since the victimization of her young son she felt a little better. She had thought her only choices were that either her son was a pathological liar or, on the other hand, she lived in a community controlled by satanists.

Law enforcement has the obvious problem of attempting to determine what actually happened for criminal justice purposes. Therapists, however, might also be interested in what really happened in order to properly evaluate and treat their patients. How and when to confront patients with skepticism is a difficult and sensitive problem for therapists.

Any professional evaluating victims’ allegations of “ritual” abuse cannot ignore or routinely dismiss the lack of physical evidence (no bodies or physical evidence left by violent murders); the difficulty in successfully committing a large-scale conspiracy crime (the more people involved in any crime conspiracy, the harder it is to get away with it); and human nature (intragroup conflicts resulting in individual self-serving disclosures are likely to occur in any group involved in organized kidnapping, baby breeding, and human sacrifice.) If and when members of a destructive cult commit murders, they are bound to make mistakes, leave evidence, and eventually make admissions in order to brag about their crimes or to reduce their legal liability. The discovery of the murders in Matamoros, Mexico in 1989 and the results of the subsequent investigation are good examples of these dynamics.

Overzealous intervenors must accept the fact that some of their well-intentioned activity is contaminating and damaging the prosecutive potential of the cases where criminal acts did occur. We must all (i.e., the media, churches, therapists, victim advocates, law enforcement, and the general public) ask ourselves if we have created an environment where victims are rewarded, listened to, comforted, and forgiven in direct proportion to the severity of their abuse. Are we encouraging needy or traumatized individuals to tell more and more outrageous tales of their victimization? Are we making up for centuries of denial by now blindly accepting any allegation of child abuse no matter how absurd or unlikely?

Are we increasing the likelihood that rebellious, antisocial, or attention- seeking individuals will gravitate toward “satanism” by publicizing it and overreacting to it? The overreaction to the problem can be worse than the problem.

The amount of “ritual” child abuse going on in this country depends on how you define the term. One documented example of what I might call “ritual” child abuse was the horror chronicled in the book _A Death in White Bear Lake_ (Siegal, 1990.) The abuse in this case, however, had little to do with anyone’s spiritual belief system. There are many children in the United States who, starting early in their lives, are severely psychologically, physically, and sexually traumatized by angry, sadistic parents or other adults. Such abuse, however, is not perpetrated only or primarily by satanists. The statistical odds are that such abusers are members of mainstream religions. If 99.9% of satanists and 0.1% of Christians abuse children as part of their spiritual belief system, that still means that the vast majority of children so abused were abused by Christians.

Until hard evidence is obtained and corroborated, the public should not be frightened into believing that babies are being bred and eaten, that 50,000 missing children are being murdered in human sacrifices, or that satanists are taking over America’s day care centers or institutions. No one can prove with absolute certainty that such activity has notoccurred. The burden of proof, however, as it would be in a criminal prosecution, is on those who claim that it has occurred.

The explanation that the satanists are too organized and law enforcement is too incompetent only goes so far in explaining the lack of evidence. For at least eight years American law enforcement has been aggressively investigating the allegations of victims of ritual abuse. There is little or no evidence for the portion of their allegations that deals with large-scale baby breeding, human sacrifice, and organized satanic conspiracies. Now it is up to mental health professionals, not law enforcement, to explain why victims are alleging things that don’t seem to have happened. Professionals in this field must accept the fact that there is still much we do not know about the sexual victimization of children, and that this area desperately needs study and research by rational, objective social scientists.

If the guilty are to be successfully prosecuted, if the innocent are to be exonerated, and if the victims are to be protected and treated, better methods to evaluate and explain allegations of “ritual” child abuse must be developed or identified. Until this is done, the controversy will continue to cast a shadow over and fuel the backlash against the validity and reality of child sexual abuse.

REFERENCES

American Psychiatric Association, _Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders_ (3rd Ed., Rev.) Washington, DC: 1987.
Breiner, S.J., _Slaughter of the Innocents: Child Abuse Through the Ages and Today_. New York: Plenum Press, 1990.
Brown, R., _Prepare for War_.
Chino, CA: Chick Publications, 1987.
Brunvand, J.H., _The Vanishing Hitchhiker_. New York: Norton, 1981.
Harrington, Walt, “The Devil in Anton LaVey.” Washington, D.C.: _The Washington Post Magazine_, February 23, 1986, pages #6-17.
Lanning, K.V., _Child Molesters: A Behavioral Analysis_ (2nd Ed.)
Washington, D.C.: National Center for Missing and Exploited Children, 1987.
Lanning, K.V. (1989.) Child sex rings: A behavioral analysis. Washington,
DC: National Center for Missing and Exploited Children.
LaVey, Anton, _The Satanic Bible_. New York: Avon Books, 1969.
Mayer, R.S., _Satan’s Children_. New York: Putnam, 1991.
Michigan Department of State Police, _Occult Survey_. East Lansing, Michigan, 1990.
_National Coalition on Television Violence (NCTV) News_, June- October 1988, page #3.
_National Incidence Studies on Missing, Abducted, Runaway, and Thrownaway Children in America_. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Department of Justice, 1990.
Prattanis, A., “Hidden messages,” _Wellness Letter_. Berkeley, California:
University of California, January 1991, pages #1-2.
Rosenberg, D.A., “Web of Deceit: A Literature Review of Munchausen Syndrome
by Proxy, ” _Child Abuse and Neglect_ #2, 1987, pages #547- 563.
Rush, E., _The Best Kept Secret: Sexual Abuse of Children_. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1980.
Smith, M., & Pazder, L., _Michelle Remembers_. New York: Congdon and Lattis, 1980.
Siegal, B., _A Death in White Bear Lake_. New York: Bantam, 1990.
“Stranger-Abduction Homicides of Children,” _Juvenile Justice Bulletin_.
Washington, D.C.: U. S. Department of Justice, 1989.
Stratford. L., _Satan’s Underground_. Eugene, Oregon: Harvest House, 1988.
Terr, L., _Too Scared to Cry_. New York: Harper & Row, 1990.
Timnik, L., “The Times Poll,” _Los Angeles Times_, August 25-26, 1985.
Virginia Crime Commission Task Force, _Final Report of the Task Force Studying Ritual Crime_. Richmond, Virginia.

SUGGESTED READING:

— a. Cooper, John Charles, _The Black Mask: Satanism in America Today_. Old Tappen, N.J.: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1990. Probably the best of the large number of books available primarily in Christian bookstores and written from the Christian perspective. This one, however, is written without the hysteria and sensationalism of most. Recommended for investigators who want information from this perspective.

— b. Hicks, Robert D., _In Pursuit of Satan: The Police and the Occult_. Buffalo, NY: Prometheus Books, 1991. Undoubtedly the best book written to date on the topic of satanism and the occult from the law enforcement perspective. Robert D. Hicks is a former police officer who is currently employed as a criminal justice analyst for the state of Virginia. Must reading for any criminal justice professional involved in this issue. Unfortunately, in the chapter on “Satanic Abuse of Children,” the author appears to have been overly influenced by extreme skeptics with minimal or questionable credentials in this area. The book is easy to read, logical, and highly recommended.

— c. Richardson, James T.; Best, Joel; & Bromley, David G.; Eds, _The Satanism Scare_. NY: Aldine de Gruyter, 1991. The best book now available on the current controversy over satanism written from the academic perspective, The editors and many of the chapter authors are college professors and have written an objective, well-researched book. One of the great strengths of this book is the fact that the editors address a variety of the controversial issues from a variety of disciplines (i.e., sociology, history, folklore, anthropology, criminal justice.) Because of its academic perspective it is sometimes harder to read but is well worth the effort.
The chapter on “Law Enforcement and the Satanic Crime Connection” contains the results of a survey of “Cult Cops” and is must reading for law enforcement officers. The chapter on “Satanism and Child Molestation: Constructing the Ritual Abuse Scare” was written, however, by a free-lance journalist who seems to take the position that these cases involve little or no real child abuse.

— d. Terr, Lenore, _Too Scared to Cry: Psychic Trauma in Childhood_. New York: Harper and Row, 1990. An excellent book written by a psychiatrist that provides important insights into the nature and recallability of early psychic trauma. For me, Dr. Terr’s research and findings in the infamous Chowchilla kidnapping case shed considerable light on the “ritual” abuse controversy.

 


BELOW IS THE SOURCE LINK TO THE ORIGINAL ARTICLE:

https://www.cultwatch.com/satanicabuse.html


_Tags:_
#SatanticRitualAbuse

_

______________________________________________

LIST OF KNOWN NAMES CONNECTED TO SATANIC CULTS/ PEDOPHILIA/CHILD-TRAFFICKING IN AMERICA:

LIST OF KNOWN NAMES CONNECTED TO SATANIC CULTS / PEDOPHILIA / CHILD-TRAFFICKING IN AMERICA:


 

● Hillary Clinton
● Bill Clinton
● George Nader (Businessman)
● Huma Aberdin
● Laura Silsby
● Rachel Chandler
● Jeffrey Epstein
● Ghislaine Maxwell
● John Podesta
● Michael Podesta
● James Alefantis
● Anthony Wiener
● Leslie Wexner (Limited Inc Chairman)
● Herbert Strauss
● Isidor Strauss
● Martin A. Nowak
● Steven Spielberg
● Edgar Bronfman Sr. (Seagram Chairman)
● Charles Bronfman (Seagram Co)
● Michael Steinhardt (former hedge-fund manager)
● Sara Bronfman
● Clare Bronfman
● Niles Lehman (Professor at Portland State University)
● Seth Roger
● Ruth Ginsberg
● Alison Mack
● Rachel Chandler
● Robert Maxwell
● Wendi Murdoch
● Jonathan Cheban
● Naomi Campbell
● Maximiliam Chow
● Val Kilmer
● Marina Abramovic


 

LIST OF HOLLYWOOD PEDO-NAMES:


 

● Steven Spielberg
● Michael Jackson
● Kevin Spacey

● Alison Mac
● Marc Collins-Rector (Founder of Den)
● Chad Shackley
● Brock Pierce
● David Geffen
● Tom Hanks
● Dustin Hoffman
● Andrew Kreisberg (American television writer, producer)
● Bryan Singer
● Harvey Weinstein
● Bob Weinstein
● Roman Polanski
● Ruma Hazard
● Charlie Sheen
● Madonna
● Kate Perry
● Miley Cyrus
● Errol Flynn
● Billy Graham
● Walt Disney
● Michael Laney (Former Walt Disney vice president)
● James Gunn (Disney)


 

LIST OF NAMES OF CELEBS CONNECTED TO THE DEEPSTATE, CIA & MOSSAD:


 

● Heidi Fleiss
● Jeffrey Epstein


 

LIST OF NAMES CONNECTED TO SATANIC CULTS:


 

● Alison Mack
● Stormy Daniels
● Rachel Chandler
● Ghislaine Maxwell


 

LIST OF NAMES OF VISITORS ON EPSTEIN ISLAND:


 

● Ghislaine Maxwell
● Chris Tucker
● Larry Summers
● Lisa Summers
● Bill Murray
● Bill Hammond
● Ehud Barak
● Andrés Pastrana (Former President of Colombia 1998-2002)
● Jean Luc Brunel
● Doug Band
● Ron Burkle
● Woody Allen
● Sarah Kellen
● Ray Barzanna
● Sandy Burger
● Andrea Mitrovitch
● Peter Marino
● Shelley Lewis
● Paul Hala(t) (d) a
● Richardo Legoretta
● Tom Pritzker
● Kelly Spamm
● Tiffany Gramza
● Claire Hazel
● Paula Epstein
● Mark Epstein
● Ralph Elison
● Sophie Biddle
● Audrey Raimbault
● Shelley Harrison
● Melinda Luntz
● Gwendolyn Beck
● Albert Pinto
● Linda Pinto
● Gary Roxburgh
● Mandy Elison
● Jean Michelle Gathy
● Virginia Roberts
● Kristy Rodgers (Kristina Real Rodgers)
● Greg Holbert
● Alyssa Rodgers
● Juliette Bryant
● Heather Mann
● Ed Tuttle
● Glen Dubin
● Ellen Spencer
● Chris Wagner
● Casey Wasserman
● Laura Wasserman
● Paul Mellon
● Oliver Sachs
● Henry Rosovsky
● Lynn Forester (de Rothschild)
● Joe Pagano
● Naomi Campbell
● Nicole Junkermann
● Rodney Slater
● Magali Blachon (Deperrier)
● Svetlana Griaznova
● Emmy Tayler
● Larry Visoski
● Teala Davies
● Juan (Pablo) Molyneux
● Freya Willemoes) Wissing
● Adam Perry Lang
● Fleur Perry Lang
● Caren Casey
● Hank Coller
● Cindy Lopez
● Mark Lloyd
● Alan Dershowitz
● Seth Green
● James Gunn
● Steven Spielberg
● Tom Hanks
● Steven Colbert
● Jimmy Kimmel
● Barack Obama
● Kevin Spacey
● Kathy Griffin
● Oprah Winfrey
● Shawn Carter
● Beyoncé Knowles
● Anthony Kiedis
● John Legend
● Chrissy Tiegen
● Jim Carrey
● Steven Tyler
● Ben Affleck
● Stephen Collins
● Will Ferrell
● Aliaune Damala Badara Thiam (Akon)
● Marshall Matters
● Jeffrey Jones
● Victor Salva
● Mark Collins Rector
● Charlie Sheen
● Tyler Grasham
● Madonna Ciccone
● Katheryn Hudson
● Gwen Stefani
● Stefani Germanotta
● James Franco
● Will Smith
● Justin Roland
● John Cusack
● Anderson Cooper
● Demi Moore
● Brian Affleck
● Meryl Streep
● Wanda Sykes
● Chelsea Handler
● Michelle Wolf
● David Yarovesky
● Pharrell Williams
● Quentin Tarantino
● Courtney Love
● Alec Baldwin
● Robert Downey Jr.
● Disney Corporation (Offering kids “scuba-diving” trips, to the Epstein Island)


 

Link: the Epstein flight log documents


LIST OF NAMES CONNECTED TO THE STANDARD HOTELS


● Andre Balazs (Owner of the Standard Hotels and connected to the Rockefellers)
● Jay Z
● Beyoncé Knowles
● John Belushi
● Britney Spears
● Errol Flynn
● Dennis Hopper
● Helmut Newton
● Jim Morrison
● James Dean
● Billy Idol
● Victoria Beckham
● Heath Ledger
● Sienna Miller
● Balthazar Getty
● Scarlet Johansen


MORE NAMES TO ADD TO THE LIST-
INDIVIDUALS THAT’S DIRECTLY CONNECTED TO JEFFREY EPSTEIN & THE EPSTEIN ISLAND:


Elon Musk

● Mark Zuckerberg

● Lawrence M. Krauss
● Steven Pinker
● Mick Jagger
● Courtney Love
● Joan Rivers (deceased)
● Kevin Spacey
● Chris Rock
● Eli Weisel (Nobel Prize winning Holocaust profiteer)
● Lauren Hutton (Top fashion model)
● Duke & Duchess of York
● Earl Spencer (Late Diana’s brother)
● Richard Bronson (English businessman)
● Tony Blair (Former UK prime minister)
David Koch (1/2 of a brother team)
● David Rockefeller
● Evelyn de Rothschild
● Eduouard de Rothschild

JOURNALISTS THAT’S DIRECTLY CONNECTED TO JAMES ALEFANTIS, COMET PING PONG & BUCKS FISHING, WASHINGTON DC:

● Jake Tapper (CNN)
● Jennifer Tapper (wife of Jake Tapper)

● Maple Inc

● Me Over Seas


JOURNALISTS THAT’S DIRECTLY CONNECTED TO JEFFREY EPSTEIN & THE EPSTEIN ISLAND:

● Barbara Walters
● Mort Zuckerman
● Eric Margolis
● Rupert Murdock
● Conrad & Barbara Black; Baron Black of Crossharbour


POLITICS THAT’S DIRECTLY CONNECTED TO JEFFREY EPSTEIN & THE EPSTEIN ISLAND:


● Bill Clinton (Former president of America)
● Jon & Mary Kaye Huntsman
● Governor Charles Turnbull (US Virgin Islands)
● Henry Kissinger
● Ethel Kennedy
● Bobby & Mary Kennedy
● Senator Edward Kennedy (deceased)
● Ted Kennedy Jr.
● Andrew & Kerry Kennedy Cuomo
● Maria Shriver (Kennedy relative/Schwarznegger’s ex)


THE DTLA STANDARD HOTEL CONNECTIONS:
(Vacant 1992-2002)


● Keck Family (Standard Oil / Founders of The Standard Hotel)
● Perry Mason
● Bank of California
● JP Morgan – Standard Oil
● Jeffrey Epstein
● Bear Stearns Group
● Standard Holdings
● Colombia Development


_note:_

(It appears to be an obvious connection between the; STANDARD HOTEL DTLA and the underground military base at the CHINA LAKE NAVAL MILITARY TEST-BASE.)

gettyimages-463024970-1510262576